Dedication
To Harriet Taylor Mill · Mill dedicates the book to his late wife, who inspired and partly wrote it.
*To the beloved and deplored memory of her who was the inspirer, and in part the author, of all that is best in my writings--the friend and wife whose exalted sense of truth and right was my strongest incitement, and whose approbation was my chief reward--I dedicate this volume. Like all that I have written for many years, it belongs as much to her as to me; but the work as it stands has had, in a very insufficient degree, the inestimable advantage of her revision; some of the most important portions having been reserved for a more careful re-examination, which they are now never destined to receive.
*To the beloved and mourned memory of the woman who inspired, and in part wrote, all that is best in my writings—the friend and wife whose lofty sense of truth and right was my strongest spur, and whose approval was my chief reward—I dedicate this book. Like everything I have written for many years, it belongs as much to her as to me. But the work as it stands has had the priceless benefit of her revision only to a very limited degree: some of the most important parts were held back for a more careful re-examination, which they will now never receive.
Were I but capable of interpreting to the world one-half the great thoughts and noble feelings which are buried in her grave, I should be the medium of a greater benefit to it than is ever likely to arise from anything that I can write, unprompted and unassisted by her all but unrivalled wisdom.*
If I could convey to the world even half of the great thoughts and noble feelings that are buried in her grave, I would do it more good than is ever likely to come from anything I can write without her prompting and without the help of her nearly unrivaled wisdom.*
The grand, leading principle, towards which every argument unfolded in these pages directly converges, is the absolute and essential importance of human development in its richest diversity.--WILHELM VON HUMBOLDT: Sphere and Duties of Government.
The great leading principle toward which every argument in these pages directly converges is the absolute and essential importance of human development in its richest diversity.—WILHELM VON HUMBOLDT: The Sphere and Duties of Government.
Chapter I
Introductory · Mill states his subject, civil liberty, and proposes the harm principle as its limit.
The subject of this Essay is not the so-called Liberty of the Will, so unfortunately opposed to the misnamed doctrine of Philosophical Necessity; but Civil, or Social Liberty: the nature and limits of the power which can be legitimately exercised by society over the individual. A question seldom stated, and hardly ever discussed, in general terms, but which profoundly influences the practical controversies of the age by its latent presence, and is likely soon to make itself recognised as the vital question of the future.
The subject of this essay is not the so-called Freedom of the Will, so unfortunately set against the misnamed doctrine of Philosophical Necessity. It is Civil, or Social, Liberty: the nature and limits of the power that society can legitimately exercise over the individual. This question is seldom posed, and hardly ever discussed, in general terms. Yet its hidden presence deeply shapes the practical controversies of our time, and it is likely soon to be recognized as the vital question of the future.
It is so far from being new, that in a certain sense, it has divided mankind, almost from the remotest ages; but in the stage of progress into which the more civilised portions of the species have now entered, it presents itself under new conditions, and requires a different and more fundamental treatment.
Far from being new, it has in a sense divided humanity almost since the earliest times. But at the stage of progress that the more advanced parts of the human race have now reached, it appears under new conditions and needs a different and more fundamental treatment.
The struggle between Liberty and Authority is the most conspicuous feature in the portions of history with which we are earliest familiar, particularly in that of Greece, Rome, and England. But in old times this contest was between subjects, or some classes of subjects, and the government. By liberty, was meant protection against the tyranny of the political rulers. The rulers were conceived (except in some of the popular governments of Greece) as in a necessarily antagonistic position to the people whom they ruled.
The struggle between Liberty and Authority is the most conspicuous feature of the parts of history we first learn about, especially the history of Greece, Rome, and England. But in the old days this contest was between subjects, or certain classes of subjects, and the government. Liberty meant protection against the tyranny of political rulers. Rulers were thought of (except in some of the popular governments of Greece) as necessarily in an adversarial position toward the people they ruled.
They consisted of a governing One, or a governing tribe or caste, who derived their authority from inheritance or conquest, who, at all events, did not hold it at the pleasure of the governed, and whose supremacy men did not venture, perhaps did not desire, to contest, whatever precautions might be taken against its oppressive exercise. Their power was regarded as necessary, but also as highly dangerous; as a weapon which they would attempt to use against their subjects, no less than against external enemies. To prevent the weaker members of the community from being preyed upon by innumerable vultures, it was needful that there should be an animal of prey stronger than the rest, commissioned to keep them down.
They were a governing One, or a governing tribe or caste, who got their authority by inheritance or conquest. In any case they did not hold it at the pleasure of the governed, and people did not dare—perhaps did not wish—to challenge their supremacy, whatever precautions they might take against its oppressive use. Their power was seen as necessary but also as highly dangerous: a weapon they would try to use against their own subjects as much as against foreign enemies. To keep the weaker members of the community from being preyed on by countless vultures, there had to be one predator stronger than the rest, appointed to keep them down.
But as the king of the vultures would be no less bent upon preying on the flock than any of the minor harpies, it was indispensable to be in a perpetual attitude of defence against his beak and claws. The aim, therefore, of patriots, was to set limits to the power which the ruler should be suffered to exercise over the community; and this limitation was what they meant by liberty. It was attempted in two ways. First, by obtaining a recognition of certain immunities, called political liberties or rights, which it was to be regarded as a breach of duty in the ruler to infringe, and which if he did infringe, specific resistance, or general rebellion, was held to be justifiable.
But since the king of the vultures would be just as eager to prey on the flock as any of the lesser harpies, it was essential to be constantly on guard against his beak and claws. So the aim of patriots was to set limits on the power the ruler would be allowed to exercise over the community, and this limitation was what they meant by liberty. It was attempted in two ways. The first was to win recognition of certain immunities, called political liberties or rights. For the ruler to violate them was to be regarded as a breach of duty, and if he did violate them, specific resistance or general rebellion was considered justified.
A second, and generally a later expedient, was the establishment of constitutional checks; by which the consent of the community, or of a body of some sort, supposed to represent its interests, was made a necessary condition to some of the more important acts of the governing power. To the first of these modes of limitation, the ruling power, in most European countries, was compelled, more or less, to submit. It was not so with the second; and to attain this, or when already in some degree possessed, to attain it more completely, became everywhere the principal object of the lovers of liberty.
A second, and generally later, device was the establishment of constitutional checks, by which the consent of the community, or of some body supposed to represent its interests, was made a necessary condition for some of the more important acts of the governing power. In most European countries the ruling power was forced, to a greater or lesser degree, to submit to the first of these limits. Not so with the second. Achieving it—or, where it already existed to some degree, achieving it more completely—became everywhere the main goal of the lovers of liberty.
And so long as mankind were content to combat one enemy by another, and to be ruled by a master, on condition of being guaranteed more or less efficaciously against his tyranny, they did not carry their aspirations beyond this point.
And as long as people were content to fight one enemy with another, and to be ruled by a master on condition of being more or less effectively guaranteed against his tyranny, their hopes went no further than this.
A time, however, came, in the progress of human affairs, when men ceased to think it a necessity of nature that their governors should be an independent power, opposed in interest to themselves. It appeared to them much better that the various magistrates of the State should be their tenants or delegates, revocable at their pleasure. In that way alone, it seemed, could they have complete security that the powers of government would never be abused to their disadvantage. By degrees, this new demand for elective and temporary rulers became the prominent object of the exertions of the popular party, wherever any such party existed; and superseded, to a considerable extent, the previous efforts to limit the power of rulers.
In the course of human affairs, however, a time came when people stopped thinking it a law of nature that their rulers should be an independent power with interests opposed to their own. It seemed much better to them that the various officials of the State should be their tenants or delegates, removable at will. Only in that way, it seemed, could they be completely secure that the powers of government would never be abused to their disadvantage. Gradually this new demand for elected and temporary rulers became the chief aim of the popular party wherever such a party existed, and it largely replaced the earlier efforts to limit the power of rulers.
As the struggle proceeded for making the ruling power emanate from the periodical choice of the ruled, some persons began to think that too much importance had been attached to the limitation of the power itself. That (it might seem) was a resource against rulers whose interests were habitually opposed to those of the people. What was now wanted was, that the rulers should be identified with the people; that their interest and will should be the interest and will of the nation. The nation did not need to be protected against its own will. There was no fear of its tyrannising over itself.
As the struggle went on to make the ruling power derive from the periodic choice of the ruled, some people began to think that too much importance had been placed on limiting power itself. That (it might seem) was a safeguard against rulers whose interests were habitually opposed to those of the people. What was needed now was for the rulers to be identified with the people—for their interest and will to be the interest and will of the nation. The nation did not need to be protected against its own will. There was no fear of its tyrannizing over itself.
Let the rulers be effectually responsible to it, promptly removable by it, and it could afford to trust them with power of which it could itself dictate the use to be made. Their power was but the nation's own power, concentrated, and in a form convenient for exercise. This mode of thought, or rather perhaps of feeling, was common among the last generation of European liberalism, in the Continental section of which it still apparently predominates. Those who admit any limit to what a government may do, except in the case of such governments as they think ought not to exist, stand out as brilliant exceptions among the political thinkers of the Continent.
As long as the rulers were effectively answerable to the nation and promptly removable by it, the nation could afford to trust them with power whose use it could itself dictate. Their power was simply the nation’s own power, concentrated in a form convenient to use. This way of thinking—or perhaps rather of feeling—was common among the last generation of European liberals, and it apparently still predominates among Continental liberals. On the Continent, political thinkers who admit any limit to what a government may do (except governments they think ought not to exist at all) stand out as brilliant exceptions.
A similar tone of sentiment might by this time have been prevalent in our own country, if the circumstances which for a time encouraged it, had continued unaltered.
A similar mood might by now have prevailed in our own country, too, if the circumstances that for a time encouraged it had continued unchanged.
The tyranny of the majority
Mill argues that popular government needs limits, since the majority and public opinion can tyrannize individuals.
But, in political and philosophical theories, as well as in persons, success discloses faults and infirmities which failure might have concealed from observation. The notion, that the people have no need to limit their power over themselves, might seem axiomatic, when popular government was a thing only dreamed about, or read of as having existed at some distant period of the past. Neither was that notion necessarily disturbed by such temporary aberrations as those of the French Revolution, the worst of which were the work of a usurping few, and which, in any case, belonged, not to the permanent working of popular institutions, but to a sudden and convulsive outbreak against monarchical and aristocratic despotism.
But in political and philosophical theories, as in persons, success reveals faults and weaknesses that failure might have hidden from view. The idea that the people have no need to limit their power over themselves might seem self-evident when popular government was only something dreamed of, or read about as having existed in some distant past. Nor was that idea necessarily shaken by temporary aberrations like those of the French Revolution. The worst of these were the work of a usurping few, and in any case they belonged not to the normal, lasting working of popular institutions but to a sudden, convulsive uprising against monarchical and aristocratic despotism.
In time, however, a democratic republic came to occupy a large portion of the earth's surface, and made itself felt as one of the most powerful members of the community of nations; and elective and responsible government became subject to the observations and criticisms which wait upon a great existing fact. It was now perceived that such phrases as "self-government," and "the power of the people over themselves," do not express the true state of the case. The "people" who exercise the power are not always the same people with those over whom it is exercised; and the "self-government" spoken of is not the government of each by himself, but of each by all the rest.
In time, however, a democratic republic came to cover a large part of the earth’s surface and made itself felt as one of the most powerful members of the community of nations. Elected and accountable government now became subject to the scrutiny and criticism that any great existing fact attracts. It was now seen that phrases like “self-government” and “the power of the people over themselves” do not describe the real state of affairs. The “people” who exercise the power are not always the same people as those over whom it is exercised, and the “self-government” in question is not the government of each by himself, but of each by all the rest.
The will of the people, moreover, practically means, the will of the most numerous or the most active part of the people; the majority, or those who succeed in making themselves accepted as the majority: the people, consequently, may desire to oppress a part of their number; and precautions are as much needed against this, as against any other abuse of power. The limitation, therefore, of the power of government over individuals, loses none of its importance when the holders of power are regularly accountable to the community, that is, to the strongest party therein.
Moreover, the will of the people in practice means the will of the most numerous or the most active part of the people—the majority, or those who succeed in getting themselves accepted as the majority. The people, therefore, may wish to oppress some of their own number, and precautions are needed against this just as much as against any other abuse of power. So limiting the government’s power over individuals loses none of its importance when those in power are regularly accountable to the community—that is, to the strongest party in it.
This view of things, recommending itself equally to the intelligence of thinkers and to the inclination of those important classes in European society to whose real or supposed interests democracy is adverse, has had no difficulty in establishing itself; and in political speculations "the tyranny of the majority" is now generally included among the evils against which society requires to be on its guard.
This view of things appeals equally to the intelligence of thinkers and to the inclinations of those important classes in European society whose real or supposed interests democracy threatens. It has had no trouble establishing itself, and in political thought “the tyranny of the majority” is now generally counted among the evils society must guard against.
Like other tyrannies, the tyranny of the majority was at first, and is still vulgarly, held in dread, chiefly as operating through the acts of the public authorities. But reflecting persons perceived that when society is itself the tyrant--society collectively, over the separate individuals who compose it--its means of tyrannising are not restricted to the acts which it may do by the hands of its political functionaries.
Like other tyrannies, the tyranny of the majority was at first feared—and is still commonly feared—chiefly as something that operates through the acts of public authorities. But thoughtful people saw that when society itself is the tyrant—society collectively, over the separate individuals who make it up—its means of tyrannizing are not limited to what it can do through its political officials.
Society can and does execute its own mandates: and if it issues wrong mandates instead of right, or any mandates at all in things with which it ought not to meddle, it practises a social tyranny more formidable than many kinds of political oppression, since, though not usually upheld by such extreme penalties, it leaves fewer means of escape, penetrating much more deeply into the details of life, and enslaving the soul itself.
Society can and does carry out its own orders. And if it issues wrong orders instead of right ones, or any orders at all in matters it ought not to meddle with, it practices a social tyranny more formidable than many kinds of political oppression. Though it is not usually backed by such extreme penalties, it leaves fewer means of escape, reaching much more deeply into the details of life and enslaving the soul itself.
Protection, therefore, against the tyranny of the magistrate is not enough: there needs protection also against the tyranny of the prevailing opinion and feeling; against the tendency of society to impose, by other means than civil penalties, its own ideas and practices as rules of conduct on those who dissent from them; to fetter the development, and, if possible, prevent the formation, of any individuality not in harmony with its ways, and compel all characters to fashion themselves upon the model of its own. There is a limit to the legitimate interference of collective opinion with individual independence: and to find that limit, and maintain it against encroachment, is as indispensable to a good condition of human affairs, as protection against political despotism.
So protection against the tyranny of the magistrate is not enough. There must also be protection against the tyranny of prevailing opinion and feeling: against society’s tendency to impose its own ideas and practices, by means other than legal penalties, as rules of conduct on those who dissent from them; to hobble the development—and, if possible, prevent the formation—of any individuality out of harmony with its ways; and to force all characters to shape themselves on its own model. There is a limit to the legitimate interference of collective opinion with individual independence. Finding that limit, and defending it against encroachment, is as indispensable to a good condition of human affairs as protection against political despotism.
Custom and the rules of conduct
Mill notes that rules of conduct rest on custom and preference, with no recognized principle behind them.
But though this proposition is not likely to be contested in general terms, the practical question, where to place the limit--how to make the fitting adjustment between individual independence and social control--is a subject on which nearly everything remains to be done. All that makes existence valuable to any one, depends on the enforcement of restraints upon the actions of other people. Some rules of conduct, therefore, must be imposed, by law in the first place, and by opinion on many things which are not fit subjects for the operation of law.
But although this proposition is unlikely to be disputed in general terms, the practical question—where to place the limit, how to strike the right balance between individual independence and social control—is one on which almost everything remains to be done. Everything that makes life valuable to anyone depends on enforcing restraints on the actions of other people. So some rules of conduct must be imposed—by law in the first place, and by opinion in many matters that are not suitable subjects for law.
What these rules should be, is the principal question in human affairs; but if we except a few of the most obvious cases, it is one of those which least progress has been made in resolving. No two ages, and scarcely any two countries, have decided it alike; and the decision of one age or country is a wonder to another. Yet the people of any given age and country no more suspect any difficulty in it, than if it were a subject on which mankind had always been agreed. The rules which obtain among themselves appear to them self-evident and self-justifying.
What these rules should be is the principal question in human affairs. Yet apart from a few of the most obvious cases, it is one of the questions on which the least progress has been made. No two ages, and hardly any two countries, have settled it the same way, and the decision of one age or country astonishes another. Yet the people of any given age and country no more suspect any difficulty in it than if it were a subject on which humanity had always agreed. The rules that prevail among them seem to them self-evident and self-justifying.
This all but universal illusion is one of the examples of the magical influence of custom, which is not only, as the proverb says, a second nature, but is continually mistaken for the first. The effect of custom, in preventing any misgiving respecting the rules of conduct which mankind impose on one another, is all the more complete because the subject is one on which it is not generally considered necessary that reasons should be given, either by one person to others, or by each to himself. People are accustomed to believe, and have been encouraged in the belief by some who aspire to the character of philosophers, that their feelings, on subjects of this nature, are better than reasons, and render reasons unnecessary.
This almost universal illusion is one example of the magical influence of custom, which is not only, as the proverb says, a second nature, but is constantly mistaken for the first. Custom’s effect in preventing any doubts about the rules of conduct people impose on one another is all the more complete because this is a subject on which it is not generally thought necessary to give reasons, either to others or to oneself. People are used to believing—and have been encouraged in this belief by some who aspire to be philosophers—that on subjects like this their feelings are better than reasons and make reasons unnecessary.
The practical principle which guides them to their opinions on the regulation of human conduct, is the feeling in each person's mind that everybody should be required to act as he, and those with whom he sympathises, would like them to act. No one, indeed, acknowledges to himself that his standard of judgment is his own liking; but an opinion on a point of conduct, not supported by reasons, can only count as one person's preference; and if the reasons, when given, are a mere appeal to a similar preference felt by other people, it is still only many people's liking instead of one.
The practical principle that guides them to their opinions on the regulation of human conduct is the feeling in each person’s mind that everyone should be required to act as he, and those he sympathizes with, would like them to act. No one, of course, admits to himself that his standard of judgment is his own liking. But an opinion on a point of conduct that is not supported by reasons can count only as one person’s preference. And if the reasons, when given, are merely an appeal to a similar preference felt by other people, it is still only many people’s liking instead of one person’s.
To an ordinary man, however, his own preference, thus supported, is not only a perfectly satisfactory reason, but the only one he generally has for any of his notions of morality, taste, or propriety, which are not expressly written in his religious creed; and his chief guide in the interpretation even of that. Men's opinions, accordingly, on what is laudable or blamable, are affected by all the multifarious causes which influence their wishes in regard to the conduct of others, and which are as numerous as those which determine their wishes on any other subject.
To an ordinary person, however, his own preference, supported in this way, is not only a perfectly satisfactory reason but usually the only one he has for any of his notions of morality, taste, or propriety that are not expressly written in his religious creed—and it is his chief guide in interpreting even that. Accordingly, people’s opinions about what is praiseworthy or blameworthy are affected by all the many causes that influence their wishes about the conduct of others, and these are as numerous as the causes that determine their wishes on any other subject.
Sometimes their reason--at other times their prejudices or superstitions: often their social affections, not seldom their anti-social ones, their envy or jealousy, their arrogance or contemptuousness: but most commonly, their desires or fears for themselves--their legitimate or illegitimate self-interest. Wherever there is an ascendant class, a large portion of the morality of the country emanates from its class interests, and its feelings of class superiority. The morality between Spartans and Helots, between planters and [enslaved Black people], between princes and subjects, between nobles and roturiers, between men and women, has been for the most part the creation of these class interests and feelings: and the sentiments thus generated, react in turn upon the moral feelings of the members of the ascendant class, in their relations among themselves.
Sometimes it is their reason; at other times their prejudices or superstitions; often their social feelings, and not rarely their antisocial ones—their envy or jealousy, their arrogance or contempt. But most commonly it is their desires or fears for themselves—their legitimate or illegitimate self-interest. Wherever there is a dominant class, a large part of the country’s morality springs from that class’s interests and its feelings of class superiority. The morality between Spartans and Helots, between planters and enslaved Black people, between princes and subjects, between nobles and commoners, between men and women, has for the most part been the creation of these class interests and feelings. And the sentiments thus produced react in turn on the moral feelings of the members of the dominant class in their dealings with one another.
Where, on the other hand, a class, formerly ascendant, has lost its ascendancy, or where its ascendancy is unpopular, the prevailing moral sentiments frequently bear the impress of an impatient dislike of superiority. Another grand determining principle of the rules of conduct, both in act and forbearance, which have been enforced by law or opinion, has been the servility of mankind towards the supposed preferences or aversions of their temporal masters, or of their gods. This servility, though essentially selfish, is not hypocrisy; it gives rise to perfectly genuine sentiments of abhorrence; it made men burn magicians and heretics.
Where, on the other hand, a formerly dominant class has lost its dominance, or where its dominance is unpopular, the prevailing moral sentiments often bear the stamp of an impatient dislike of superiority. Another major determinant of the rules of conduct—both what must be done and what must be refrained from—that have been enforced by law or opinion has been humanity’s servility toward the supposed likes and dislikes of their earthly masters, or of their gods. This servility, though essentially selfish, is not hypocrisy. It produces perfectly genuine feelings of abhorrence; it made people burn magicians and heretics.
Among so many baser influences, the general and obvious interests of society have of course had a share, and a large one, in the direction of the moral sentiments: less, however, as a matter of reason, and on their own account, than as a consequence of the sympathies and antipathies which grew out of them: and sympathies and antipathies which had little or nothing to do with the interests of society, have made themselves felt in the establishment of moralities with quite as great force.
Among so many baser influences, the general and obvious interests of society have of course had a share—and a large one—in directing moral sentiments. But less as a matter of reason, and on their own account, than as a result of the sympathies and antipathies that grew out of them. And sympathies and antipathies that had little or nothing to do with the interests of society have made themselves felt in establishing moral codes with quite as much force.
The likings and dislikings of society, or of some powerful portion of it, are thus the main thing which has practically determined the rules laid down for general observance, under the penalties of law or opinion. And in general, those who have been in advance of society in thought and feeling have left this condition of things unassailed in principle, however they may have come into conflict with it in some of its details. They have occupied themselves rather in inquiring what things society ought to like or dislike, than in questioning whether its likings or dislikings should be a law to individuals.
The likes and dislikes of society, or of some powerful part of it, are thus what has mainly determined in practice the rules laid down for everyone to observe, under the penalties of law or opinion. And in general, those who have been ahead of society in thought and feeling have left this state of affairs unchallenged in principle, however much they may have clashed with it in some of its details. They have busied themselves with asking what things society ought to like or dislike, rather than questioning whether its likes and dislikes should be a law to individuals.
They preferred endeavouring to alter the feelings of mankind on the particular points on which they were themselves heretical, rather than make common cause in defence of freedom, with heretics generally. The only case in which the higher ground has been taken on principle and maintained with consistency, by any but an individual here and there, is that of religious belief: a case instructive in many ways, and not least so as forming a most striking instance of the fallibility of what is called the moral sense: for the odium theologicum, in a sincere bigot, is one of the most unequivocal cases of moral feeling.
They preferred to try to change people’s feelings on the particular points on which they themselves were heretics, rather than make common cause with heretics in general in defense of freedom. The only case in which the higher ground has been taken on principle and held consistently—by anyone beyond an individual here and there—is that of religious belief. This case is instructive in many ways, not least as a most striking example of the fallibility of what is called the moral sense: for the odium theologicum, in a sincere bigot, is one of the most unmistakable cases of moral feeling.
Those who first broke the yoke of what called itself the Universal Church, were in general as little willing to permit difference of religious opinion as that church itself. But when the heat of the conflict was over, without giving a complete victory to any party, and each church or sect was reduced to limit its hopes to retaining possession of the ground it already occupied; minorities, seeing that they had no chance of becoming majorities, were under the necessity of pleading to those whom they could not convert, for permission to differ.
Those who first broke the yoke of what called itself the Universal Church were generally just as unwilling to allow differences of religious opinion as that church itself. But when the heat of the conflict was over without giving complete victory to any side, and each church or sect had to limit its hopes to holding the ground it already occupied, minorities—seeing they had no chance of becoming majorities—were forced to plead with those they could not convert for permission to differ.
It is accordingly on this battle-field, almost solely, that the rights of the individual against society have been asserted on broad grounds of principle, and the claim of society to exercise authority over dissentients, openly controverted. The great writers to whom the world owes what religious liberty it possesses, have mostly asserted freedom of conscience as an indefeasible right, and denied absolutely that a human being is accountable to others for his religious belief. Yet so natural to mankind is intolerance in whatever they really care about, that religious freedom has hardly anywhere been practically realised, except where religious indifference, which dislikes to have its peace disturbed by theological quarrels, has added its weight to the scale.
So it is almost solely on this battlefield that the rights of the individual against society have been asserted on broad grounds of principle, and society’s claim to exercise authority over dissenters openly challenged. The great writers to whom the world owes what religious liberty it has have mostly asserted freedom of conscience as an inalienable right, and flatly denied that a human being is accountable to others for his religious belief. Yet intolerance comes so naturally to people in whatever they really care about that religious freedom has hardly anywhere been realized in practice, except where religious indifference, which dislikes having its peace disturbed by theological quarrels, has added its weight to the scale.
In the minds of almost all religious persons, even in the most tolerant countries, the duty of toleration is admitted with tacit reserves. One person will bear with dissent in matters of church government, but not of dogma; another can tolerate everybody, short of a Papist or a Unitarian; another, every one who believes in revealed religion; a few extend their charity a little further, but stop at the belief in a God and in a future state. Wherever the sentiment of the majority is still genuine and intense, it is found to have abated little of its claim to be obeyed.
In the minds of almost all religious people, even in the most tolerant countries, the duty of toleration is accepted with unspoken reservations. One person will put up with dissent on matters of church government, but not of doctrine; another can tolerate everyone short of a Catholic or a Unitarian; another, everyone who believes in revealed religion; a few extend their charity a little further, but stop at belief in a God and in an afterlife. Wherever the feeling of the majority is still genuine and intense, it has given up little of its claim to be obeyed.
In England, from the peculiar circumstances of our political history, though the yoke of opinion is perhaps heavier, that of law is lighter, than in most other countries of Europe; and there is considerable jealousy of direct interference, by the legislative or the executive power, with private conduct; not so much from any just regard for the independence of the individual, as from the still subsisting habit of looking on the government as representing an opposite interest to the public. The majority have not yet learnt to feel the power of the government their power, or its opinions their opinions. When they do so, individual liberty will probably be as much exposed to invasion from the government, as it already is from public opinion.
In England, because of the peculiar circumstances of our political history, the yoke of opinion is perhaps heavier, but that of law is lighter, than in most other countries of Europe. There is considerable wariness of direct interference by the legislature or the executive with private conduct—not so much out of any proper regard for the independence of the individual as from the lingering habit of seeing the government as representing an interest opposed to the public’s. The majority have not yet learned to feel the government’s power as their own power, or its opinions as their own opinions. When they do, individual liberty will probably be as exposed to invasion by the government as it already is by public opinion.
But, as yet, there is a considerable amount of feeling ready to be called forth against any attempt of the law to control individuals in things in which they have not hitherto been accustomed to be controlled by it; and this with very little discrimination as to whether the matter is, or is not, within the legitimate sphere of legal control; insomuch that the feeling, highly salutary on the whole, is perhaps quite as often misplaced as well grounded in the particular instances of its application. There is, in fact, no recognised principle by which the propriety or impropriety of government interference is customarily tested. People decide according to their personal preferences.
But for now, a good deal of feeling is ready to be roused against any attempt by the law to control individuals in matters where they have not been used to its control. And this happens with very little discrimination as to whether the matter is or is not within the legitimate sphere of legal control—so that this feeling, highly healthy on the whole, is perhaps as often misplaced as well-founded in particular cases. In fact, there is no recognized principle by which the propriety or impropriety of government interference is usually tested. People decide according to their personal preferences.
Some, whenever they see any good to be done, or evil to be remedied, would willingly instigate the government to undertake the business; while others prefer to bear almost any amount of social evil, rather than add one to the departments of human interests amenable to governmental control.
Some, whenever they see any good to be done or any evil to be remedied, would gladly urge the government to take the matter on, while others would rather put up with almost any amount of social evil than add one more area of human interests to those subject to government control.
And men range themselves on one or the other side in any particular case, according to this general direction of their sentiments; or according to the degree of interest which they feel in the particular thing which it is proposed that the government should do, or according to the belief they entertain that the government would, or would not, do it in the manner they prefer; but very rarely on account of any opinion to which they consistently adhere, as to what things are fit to be done by a government.
And people line up on one side or the other in any particular case according to this general bent of their feelings; or according to how much they care about the particular thing the government is proposed to do; or according to whether they believe the government would or would not do it the way they prefer. But very rarely do they decide on the basis of any opinion they consistently hold about what things are fit for a government to do.
And it seems to me that in consequence of this absence of rule or principle, one side is at present as often wrong as the other; the interference of government is, with about equal frequency, improperly invoked and improperly condemned.
And it seems to me that as a result of this absence of rule or principle, one side is at present as often wrong as the other: government interference is, about equally often, wrongly called for and wrongly condemned.
The harm principle
Mill states that society may coerce individuals only to prevent harm to others, never for their own good.
The object of this Essay is to assert one very simple principle, as entitled to govern absolutely the dealings of society with the individual in the way of compulsion and control, whether the means used be physical force in the form of legal penalties, or the moral coercion of public opinion. That principle is, that the sole end for which mankind are warranted, individually or collectively, in interfering with the liberty of action of any of their number, is self-protection. That the only purpose for which power can be rightfully exercised over any member of a civilised community, against his will, is to prevent harm to others. His own good, either physical or moral, is not a sufficient warrant.
The object of this essay is to assert one very simple principle, as entitled to govern absolutely the dealings of society with the individual in the way of compulsion and control, whether the means used are physical force in the form of legal penalties or the moral coercion of public opinion. That principle is that the sole end for which people are justified, individually or collectively, in interfering with the liberty of action of any of their number is self-protection. That the only purpose for which power can be rightfully exercised over any member of a civilized community, against his will, is to prevent harm to others. His own good, either physical or moral, is not a sufficient warrant.
He cannot rightfully be compelled to do or forbear because it will be better for him to do so, because it will make him happier, because, in the opinions of others, to do so would be wise, or even right. These are good reasons for remonstrating with him, or reasoning with him, or persuading him, or entreating him, but not for compelling him, or visiting him with any evil in case he do otherwise. To justify that, the conduct from which it is desired to deter him must be calculated to produce evil to some one else. The only part of the conduct of any one, for which he is amenable to society, is that which concerns others.
He cannot rightfully be compelled to do or not do something because it will be better for him, because it will make him happier, or because, in the opinion of others, doing so would be wise, or even right. These are good reasons for protesting to him, or reasoning with him, or persuading him, or pleading with him—but not for compelling him, or inflicting any harm on him if he acts otherwise. To justify that, the conduct we want to deter him from must be likely to cause harm to someone else. The only part of anyone’s conduct for which he is answerable to society is the part that concerns others.
In the part which merely concerns himself, his independence is, of right, absolute. Over himself, over his own body and mind, the individual is sovereign.
In the part that merely concerns himself, his independence is, by right, absolute. Over himself, over his own body and mind, the individual is sovereign.
It is, perhaps, hardly necessary to say that this doctrine is meant to apply only to human beings in the maturity of their faculties. We are not speaking of children, or of young persons below the age which the law may fix as that of manhood or womanhood. Those who are still in a state to require being taken care of by others, must be protected against their own actions as well as against external injury. For the same reason, we may leave out of consideration those backward states of society in which the race itself may be considered as in its nonage.
It is perhaps hardly necessary to say that this doctrine is meant to apply only to human beings in the maturity of their faculties. We are not speaking of children, or of young people below the age the law may fix as adulthood. Those who are still in a condition that requires others to take care of them must be protected against their own actions as well as against harm from outside. For the same reason, we may leave out of consideration those states of society at an early stage of development in which the people as a whole may be considered still underage.
The early difficulties in the way of spontaneous progress are so great, that there is seldom any choice of means for overcoming them; and a ruler full of the spirit of improvement is warranted in the use of any expedients that will attain an end, perhaps otherwise unattainable. Despotism is a legitimate mode of government in dealing with barbarians, provided the end be their improvement, and the means justified by actually effecting that end. Liberty, as a principle, has no application to any state of things anterior to the time when mankind have become capable of being improved by free and equal discussion.
The early obstacles to spontaneous progress are so great that there is seldom any choice of means for overcoming them, and a ruler full of the spirit of improvement is justified in using any methods that will reach an end perhaps otherwise unreachable. Despotism is a legitimate form of government in dealing with peoples at an early stage of development, provided the end is their improvement and the means are justified by actually achieving that end. Liberty, as a principle, has no application to any state of things before the time when people have become capable of being improved by free and equal discussion.
Until then, there is nothing for them but implicit obedience to an Akbar or a Charlemagne, if they are so fortunate as to find one. But as soon as mankind have attained the capacity of being guided to their own improvement by conviction or persuasion (a period long since reached in all nations with whom we need here concern ourselves), compulsion, either in the direct form or in that of pains and penalties for non-compliance, is no longer admissible as a means to their own good, and justifiable only for the security of others.
Until then, there is nothing for them but unquestioning obedience to an Akbar or a Charlemagne, if they are lucky enough to find one. But as soon as people have gained the capacity to be guided toward their own improvement by conviction or persuasion (a stage long since reached in all nations we need be concerned with here), compulsion—whether direct, or in the form of pains and penalties for noncompliance—is no longer admissible as a means to their own good, and is justifiable only for the security of others.
It is proper to state that I forego any advantage which could be derived to my argument from the idea of abstract right, as a thing independent of utility. I regard utility as the ultimate appeal on all ethical questions; but it must be utility in the largest sense, grounded on the permanent interests of man as a progressive being. Those interests, I contend, authorise the subjection of individual spontaneity to external control, only in respect to those actions of each, which concern the interest of other people. If any one does an act hurtful to others, there is a prima facie case for punishing him, by law, or, where legal penalties are not safely applicable, by general disapprobation.
I should state that I give up any advantage my argument could draw from the idea of abstract right as something independent of utility. I regard utility as the ultimate appeal on all ethical questions—but it must be utility in the broadest sense, grounded in the permanent interests of human beings as progressive beings. Those interests, I maintain, authorize subjecting individual spontaneity to external control only with respect to those actions of each person that concern the interests of other people. If anyone does something harmful to others, there is a prima facie case for punishing him—by law, or, where legal penalties cannot safely be applied, by general disapproval.
There are also many positive acts for the benefit of others, which he may rightfully be compelled to perform; such as, to give evidence in a court of justice; to bear his fair share in the common defence, or in any other joint work necessary to the interest of the society of which he enjoys the protection; and to perform certain acts of individual beneficence, such as saving a fellow-creature's life, or interposing to protect the defenceless against ill-usage, things which whenever it is obviously a man's duty to do, he may rightfully be made responsible to society for not doing.
There are also many positive acts for the benefit of others that he may rightfully be compelled to perform: such as giving evidence in a court of law; bearing his fair share in the common defense, or in any other joint work necessary to the interests of the society whose protection he enjoys; and performing certain acts of individual kindness, such as saving another person’s life or stepping in to protect the defenseless against mistreatment. Whenever it is obviously a person’s duty to do such things, he may rightfully be held responsible to society for not doing them.
A person may cause evil to others not only by his actions but by his inaction, and in either case he is justly accountable to them for the injury. The latter case, it is true, requires a much more cautious exercise of compulsion than the former. To make any one answerable for doing evil to others, is the rule; to make him answerable for not preventing evil, is, comparatively speaking, the exception. Yet there are many cases clear enough and grave enough to justify that exception. In all things which regard the external relations of the individual, he is de jure amenable to those whose interests are concerned, and if need be, to society as their protector.
A person may cause harm to others not only by his actions but by his inaction, and in either case he is justly accountable to them for the injury. The second case, it is true, calls for much more caution in using compulsion than the first. To make anyone answerable for doing harm to others is the rule; to make him answerable for not preventing harm is, comparatively speaking, the exception. Yet there are many cases clear enough and serious enough to justify that exception. In everything that concerns the individual’s external relations, he is de jure answerable to those whose interests are affected, and if need be to society as their protector.
There are often good reasons for not holding him to the responsibility; but these reasons must arise from the special expediencies of the case: either because it is a kind of case in which he is on the whole likely to act better, when left to his own discretion, than when controlled in any way in which society have it in their power to control him; or because the attempt to exercise control would produce other evils, greater than those which it would prevent.
There are often good reasons for not holding him responsible, but these reasons must arise from the particular practical considerations of the case: either because it is the kind of case in which he is likely, on the whole, to act better when left to his own discretion than when controlled in any way society has the power to control him; or because the attempt to exercise control would produce other evils greater than those it would prevent.
When such reasons as these preclude the enforcement of responsibility, the conscience of the agent himself should step into the vacant judgment seat, and protect those interests of others which have no external protection; judging himself all the more rigidly, because the case does not admit of his being made accountable to the judgment of his fellow-creatures.
When reasons like these rule out enforcing responsibility, the agent’s own conscience should step into the empty judge’s seat and protect those interests of others that have no external protection—judging himself all the more strictly because the case does not allow him to be held accountable to the judgment of his fellow human beings.
The region of human liberty
Mill defines the sphere of liberty: thought and expression, tastes and pursuits, and association.
But there is a sphere of action in which society, as distinguished from the individual, has, if any, only an indirect interest; comprehending all that portion of a person's life and conduct which affects only himself, or if it also affects others, only with their free, voluntary, and undeceived consent and participation. When I say only himself, I mean directly, and in the first instance: for whatever affects himself, may affect others through himself; and the objection which may be grounded on this contingency, will receive consideration in the sequel. This, then, is the appropriate region of human liberty.
But there is a sphere of action in which society, as distinct from the individual, has at most only an indirect interest. It includes all that part of a person’s life and conduct that affects only himself—or, if it also affects others, does so only with their free, voluntary, and undeceived consent and participation. When I say “only himself,” I mean directly and in the first instance; for whatever affects him may affect others through him, and the objection that may be based on this possibility will be considered later. This, then, is the proper realm of human liberty.
It comprises, first, the inward domain of consciousness; demanding liberty of conscience, in the most comprehensive sense; liberty of thought and feeling; absolute freedom of opinion and sentiment on all subjects, practical or speculative, scientific, moral, or theological. The liberty of expressing and publishing opinions may seem to fall under a different principle, since it belongs to that part of the conduct of an individual which concerns other people; but, being almost of as much importance as the liberty of thought itself, and resting in great part on the same reasons, is practically inseparable from it.
It includes, first, the inner domain of consciousness, which demands liberty of conscience in the broadest sense; liberty of thought and feeling; and absolute freedom of opinion and sentiment on all subjects, practical or theoretical, scientific, moral, or theological. The liberty of expressing and publishing opinions may seem to fall under a different principle, since it belongs to the part of an individual’s conduct that concerns other people. But since it is almost as important as liberty of thought itself, and rests largely on the same reasons, it is in practice inseparable from it.
Secondly, the principle requires liberty of tastes and pursuits; of framing the plan of our life to suit our own character; of doing as we like, subject to such consequences as may follow: without impediment from our fellow-creatures, so long as what we do does not harm them, even though they should think our conduct foolish, perverse, or wrong. Thirdly, from this liberty of each individual, follows the liberty, within the same limits, of combination among individuals; freedom to unite, for any purpose not involving harm to others: the persons combining being supposed to be of full age, and not forced or deceived.
Second, the principle requires liberty of tastes and pursuits: of shaping the plan of our life to suit our own character, and of doing as we like, subject to whatever consequences may follow—without interference from our fellow human beings, as long as what we do does not harm them, even though they may think our conduct foolish, perverse, or wrong. Third, from this liberty of each individual follows the liberty, within the same limits, of individuals to combine: freedom to unite for any purpose not involving harm to others, provided the people combining are of full age and are not forced or deceived.
No society in which these liberties are not, on the whole, respected, is free, whatever may be its form of government; and none is completely free in which they do not exist absolute and unqualified. The only freedom which deserves the name, is that of pursuing our own good in our own way, so long as we do not attempt to deprive others of theirs, or impede their efforts to obtain it. Each is the proper guardian of his own health, whether bodily, or mental and spiritual. Mankind are greater gainers by suffering each other to live as seems good to themselves, than by compelling each to live as seems good to the rest.
No society in which these liberties are not, on the whole, respected is free, whatever its form of government; and none is completely free in which they do not exist absolutely and without qualification. The only freedom that deserves the name is that of pursuing our own good in our own way, as long as we do not try to deprive others of theirs or obstruct their efforts to obtain it. Each person is the proper guardian of his own health, whether bodily or mental and spiritual. Humanity gains more by letting each other live as seems good to themselves than by compelling each to live as seems good to the rest.
Though this doctrine is anything but new, and, to some persons, may have the air of a truism, there is no doctrine which stands more directly opposed to the general tendency of existing opinion and practice. Society has expended fully as much effort in the attempt (according to its lights) to compel people to conform to its notions of personal, as of social excellence.
Though this doctrine is anything but new, and to some people may seem a truism, no doctrine stands more directly opposed to the general tendency of existing opinion and practice. Society has spent fully as much effort trying (by its own lights) to force people to conform to its notions of personal excellence as to its notions of social excellence.
The ancient commonwealths thought themselves entitled to practise, and the ancient philosophers countenanced, the regulation of every part of private conduct by public authority, on the ground that the State had a deep interest in the whole bodily and mental discipline of every one of its citizens; a mode of thinking which may have been admissible in small republics surrounded by powerful enemies, in constant peril of being subverted by foreign attack or internal commotion, and to which even a short interval of relaxed energy and self-command might so easily be fatal, that they could not afford to wait for the salutary permanent effects of freedom.
The ancient republics thought themselves entitled—and the ancient philosophers approved—to regulate every part of private conduct by public authority, on the ground that the State had a deep interest in the entire physical and mental discipline of every one of its citizens. This way of thinking may have been acceptable in small republics surrounded by powerful enemies, in constant danger of being overthrown by foreign attack or internal upheaval, to which even a brief spell of slackened energy and self-command could so easily be fatal that they could not afford to wait for the healthy, lasting effects of freedom.
In the modern world, the greater size of political communities, and above all, the separation between spiritual and temporal authority (which placed the direction of men's consciences in other hands than those which controlled their worldly affairs), prevented so great an interference by law in the details of private life; but the engines of moral repression have been wielded more strenuously against divergence from the reigning opinion in self-regarding, than even in social matters; religion, the most powerful of the elements which have entered into the formation of moral feeling, having almost always been governed either by the ambition of a hierarchy, seeking control over every department of human conduct, or by the spirit of Puritanism.
In the modern world, the greater size of political communities, and above all the separation between spiritual and temporal authority (which put the direction of people’s consciences in different hands from those that controlled their worldly affairs), prevented so much legal interference in the details of private life. But the engines of moral repression have been used more vigorously against departures from reigning opinion in self-regarding matters than even in social ones. For religion, the most powerful of the elements that have gone into forming moral feeling, has almost always been governed either by the ambition of a hierarchy seeking control over every area of human conduct, or by the spirit of Puritanism.
And some of those modern reformers who have placed themselves in strongest opposition to the religions of the past, have been noway behind either churches or sects in their assertion of the right of spiritual domination: M. Comte, in particular, whose social system, as unfolded in his Traite de Politique Positive, aims at establishing (though by moral more than by legal appliances) a despotism of society over the individual, surpassing anything contemplated in the political ideal of the most rigid disciplinarian among the ancient philosophers.
And some of the modern reformers who have set themselves most strongly against the religions of the past have been in no way behind churches or sects in asserting the right of spiritual domination. M. Comte in particular, whose social system as laid out in his Système de politique positive aims at establishing (though by moral more than legal means) a despotism of society over the individual that surpasses anything imagined in the political ideal of the strictest disciplinarian among the ancient philosophers.
Apart from the peculiar tenets of individual thinkers, there is also in the world at large an increasing inclination to stretch unduly the powers of society over the individual, both by the force of opinion and even by that of legislation: and as the tendency of all the changes taking place in the world is to strengthen society, and diminish the power of the individual, this encroachment is not one of the evils which tend spontaneously to disappear, but, on the contrary, to grow more and more formidable.
Apart from the particular doctrines of individual thinkers, there is also in the world at large a growing inclination to stretch the powers of society over the individual too far, both by the force of opinion and even by legislation. And since the tendency of all the changes taking place in the world is to strengthen society and diminish the power of the individual, this encroachment is not one of the evils that tend to disappear on their own. On the contrary, it tends to grow more and more formidable.
The disposition of mankind, whether as rulers or as fellow-citizens to impose their own opinions and inclinations as a rule of conduct on others, is so energetically supported by some of the best and by some of the worst feelings incident to human nature, that it is hardly ever kept under restraint by anything but want of power; and as the power is not declining, but growing, unless a strong barrier of moral conviction can be raised against the mischief, we must expect, in the present circumstances of the world, to see it increase.
The disposition of people, whether as rulers or as fellow citizens, to impose their own opinions and inclinations as a rule of conduct on others is so vigorously supported by some of the best and some of the worst feelings of human nature that it is hardly ever held in check by anything except lack of power. And since that power is not declining but growing, unless a strong barrier of moral conviction can be raised against the mischief, we must expect, in the present circumstances of the world, to see it increase.
It will be convenient for the argument, if, instead of at once entering upon the general thesis, we confine ourselves in the first instance to a single branch of it, on which the principle here stated is, if not fully, yet to a certain point, recognised by the current opinions. This one branch is the Liberty of Thought: from which it is impossible to separate the cognate liberty of speaking and of writing.
It will be convenient for the argument if, instead of taking up the general thesis at once, we first confine ourselves to a single branch of it—one on which the principle stated here is, if not fully, then to a certain extent, recognized by current opinion. This one branch is the Liberty of Thought, from which it is impossible to separate the related liberty of speaking and writing.
Although these liberties, to some considerable amount, form part of the political morality of all countries which profess religious toleration and free institutions, the grounds, both philosophical and practical, on which they rest, are perhaps not so familiar to the general mind, nor so thoroughly appreciated by many even of the leaders of opinion, as might have been expected. Those grounds, when rightly understood, are of much wider application than to only one division of the subject, and a thorough consideration of this part of the question will be found the best introduction to the remainder.
Although these liberties, to a considerable degree, form part of the political morality of all countries that profess religious toleration and free institutions, the grounds on which they rest, both philosophical and practical, are perhaps not as familiar to the general public, nor as thoroughly appreciated even by many opinion leaders, as might have been expected. Those grounds, rightly understood, apply much more widely than to just one part of the subject, and a thorough consideration of this part of the question will prove the best introduction to the rest.
Those to whom nothing which I am about to say will be new, may therefore, I hope, excuse me, if on a subject which for now three centuries has been so often discussed, I venture on one discussion more.
So I hope those to whom nothing I am about to say will be new will forgive me if, on a subject that has been discussed so often for three centuries now, I venture one discussion more.
Chapter II
Of the Liberty of Thought and Discussion · Mill argues for complete freedom of opinion, whether the silenced view is true, false or partly true.
The time, it is to be hoped, is gone by, when any defence would be necessary of the "liberty of the press" as one of the securities against corrupt or tyrannical government. No argument, we may suppose, can now be needed, against permitting a legislature or an executive, not identified in interest with the people, to prescribe opinions to them, and determine what doctrines or what arguments they shall be allowed to hear. This aspect of the question, besides, has been so often and so triumphantly enforced by preceding writers, that it need not be specially insisted on in this place.
The time is gone, we may hope, when any defense would be needed of the “liberty of the press” as one of the safeguards against corrupt or tyrannical government. No argument, we may assume, is now needed against allowing a legislature or an executive whose interests are not identified with the people’s to prescribe opinions to them and determine what doctrines or arguments they will be allowed to hear. Besides, earlier writers have argued this aspect of the question so often and so triumphantly that there is no need to press it here.
Though the law of England, on the subject of the press, is as servile to this day as it was in the time of the Tudors, there is little danger of its being actually put in force against political discussion, except during some temporary panic, when fear of insurrection drives ministers and judges from their propriety;6 and, speaking generally, it is not, in constitutional countries, to be apprehended that the government, whether completely responsible to the people or not, will often attempt to control the expression of opinion, except when in doing so it makes itself the organ of the general intolerance of the public.
Though English law on the subject of the press is as servile today as it was in the time of the Tudors, there is little danger of its actually being enforced against political discussion, except during some temporary panic, when fear of insurrection drives ministers and judges from their proper conduct;6 and, generally speaking, in constitutional countries there is no need to fear that the government, whether fully accountable to the people or not, will often try to control the expression of opinion—except when, in doing so, it makes itself the instrument of the general intolerance of the public.
Let us suppose, therefore, that the government is entirely at one with the people, and never thinks of exerting any power of coercion unless in agreement with what it conceives to be their voice. But I deny the right of the people to exercise such coercion, either by themselves or by their government. The power itself is illegitimate. The best government has no more title to it than the worst. It is as noxious, or more noxious, when exerted in accordance with public opinion, than when in or opposition to it.
Let us suppose, then, that the government is entirely at one with the people and never thinks of exercising any power of coercion unless it agrees with what it takes to be their voice. But I deny the right of the people to exercise such coercion, either by themselves or through their government. The power itself is illegitimate. The best government has no more right to it than the worst. It is as harmful, or more harmful, when exercised in accordance with public opinion as when exercised in opposition to it.
If all mankind minus one, were of one opinion, and only one person were of the contrary opinion, mankind would be no more justified in silencing that one person, than he, if he had the power, would be justified in silencing mankind. Were an opinion a personal possession of no value except to the owner; if to be obstructed in the enjoyment of it were simply a private injury, it would make some difference whether the injury was inflicted only on a few persons or on many.
If all humanity minus one were of one opinion, and only one person were of the contrary opinion, humanity would be no more justified in silencing that one person than he, if he had the power, would be justified in silencing humanity. If an opinion were a personal possession of no value except to its owner—if being prevented from enjoying it were simply a private injury—it would make some difference whether the injury was inflicted on only a few people or on many.
But the peculiar evil of silencing the expression of an opinion is, that it is robbing the human race; posterity as well as the existing generation; those who dissent from the opinion, still more than those who hold it. If the opinion is right, they are deprived of the opportunity of exchanging error for truth: if wrong, they lose, what is almost as great a benefit, the clearer perception and livelier impression of truth, produced by its collision with error.
But the particular evil of silencing the expression of an opinion is that it robs the human race—future generations as well as the present one, and those who dissent from the opinion even more than those who hold it. If the opinion is right, they are deprived of the chance to exchange error for truth. If it is wrong, they lose what is almost as great a benefit: the clearer perception and livelier impression of truth produced by its collision with error.
6 These words had scarcely been written, when, as if to give them an emphatic contradiction, occurred the Government Press Prosecutions of 1858. That ill-judged interference with the liberty of public discussion has not, however, induced me to alter a single word in the text, nor has it at all weakened my conviction that, moments of panic excepted, the era of pains and penalties for political discussion has, in our own country, passed away. For, in the first place, the prosecutions were not persisted in; and, in the second, they were never, properly speaking, political prosecutions. The offence charged was not that of criticising institutions, or the acts or persons of rulers, but of circulating what was deemed an immoral doctrine, the lawfulness of Tyrannicide.
6 These words had hardly been written when, as if to contradict them emphatically, the Government Press Prosecutions of 1858 took place. That ill-judged interference with the liberty of public discussion has not, however, led me to change a single word in the text, nor has it at all weakened my conviction that, moments of panic aside, the era of pains and penalties for political discussion has passed away in our own country. For, in the first place, the prosecutions were not pursued; and, in the second, they were never, properly speaking, political prosecutions. The offense charged was not that of criticizing institutions, or the acts or persons of rulers, but of circulating what was considered an immoral doctrine: the lawfulness of tyrannicide.
If the arguments of the present chapter are of any validity, there ought to exist the fullest liberty of professing and discussing, as a matter of ethical conviction, any doctrine, however immoral it may be considered. It would, therefore, be irrelevant and out of place to examine here, whether the doctrine of Tyrannicide deserves that title.
If the arguments of this chapter have any validity, there ought to be the fullest liberty to profess and discuss, as a matter of ethical conviction, any doctrine, however immoral it may be considered. It would therefore be irrelevant and out of place to examine here whether the doctrine of tyrannicide deserves that label.
I shall content myself with saying, that the subject has been at all times one of the open questions of morals; that the act of a private citizen in striking down a criminal, who, by raising himself above the law, has placed himself beyond the reach of legal punishment or control, has been accounted by whole nations, and by some of the best and wisest of men, not a crime, but an act of exalted virtue; and that, right or wrong, it is not of the nature of assassination, but of civil war.
I will content myself with saying that the subject has always been one of the open questions of morality; that the act of a private citizen in striking down a criminal who, by raising himself above the law, has put himself beyond the reach of legal punishment or control, has been regarded by whole nations, and by some of the best and wisest of men, not as a crime but as an act of exalted virtue; and that, right or wrong, it is in the nature not of assassination but of civil war.
As such, I hold that the instigation to it, in a specific case, may be a proper subject of punishment, but only if an overt act has followed, and at least a probable connection can be established between the act and the instigation. Even then, it is not a foreign government, but the very government assailed, which alone, in the exercise of self-defence, can legitimately punish attacks directed against its own existence.
As such, I hold that inciting it in a specific case may properly be punished—but only if an overt act has followed, and at least a probable connection can be established between the act and the incitement. Even then, it is not a foreign government but only the very government attacked that can legitimately punish, in self-defense, attacks aimed at its own existence.
It is necessary to consider separately these two hypotheses, each of which has a distinct branch of the argument corresponding to it. We can never be sure that the opinion we are endeavouring to stifle is a false opinion; and if we were sure, stifling it would be an evil still.
These two hypotheses need to be considered separately, since each has its own branch of the argument. We can never be sure that the opinion we are trying to stifle is a false opinion; and if we were sure, stifling it would still be an evil.
The assumption of infallibility
Mill argues that silencing any opinion assumes infallibility, and we can never be sure it is false.
First: the opinion which it is attempted to suppress by authority may possibly be true. Those who desire to suppress it, of course deny its truth; but they are not infallible. They have no authority to decide the question for all mankind, and exclude every other person from the means of judging. To refuse a hearing to an opinion, because they are sure that it is false, is to assume that their certainty is the same thing as absolute certainty. All silencing of discussion is an assumption of infallibility. Its condemnation may be allowed to rest on this common argument, not the worse for being common.
First: the opinion that authority tries to suppress may possibly be true. Those who want to suppress it, of course, deny its truth; but they are not infallible. They have no authority to decide the question for all humanity and shut every other person out from the means of judging. To refuse a hearing to an opinion because they are sure it is false is to assume that their certainty is the same thing as absolute certainty. All silencing of discussion is an assumption of infallibility. Its condemnation may rest on this common argument, which is none the worse for being common.
Unfortunately for the good sense of mankind, the fact of their fallibility is far from carrying the weight in their practical judgment, which is always allowed to it in theory; for while every one well knows himself to be fallible, few think it necessary to take any precautions against their own fallibility, or admit the supposition that any opinion, of which they feel very certain, may be one of the examples of the error to which they acknowledge themselves to be liable. Absolute princes, or others who are accustomed to unlimited deference, usually feel this complete confidence in their own opinions on nearly all subjects.
Unfortunately for the good sense of humanity, the fact of their fallibility carries far less weight in their practical judgment than it is always granted in theory. For while everyone knows perfectly well that he is fallible, few think it necessary to take any precautions against their own fallibility, or to admit the possibility that any opinion they feel very certain of may be one of the examples of the error to which they admit they are liable. Absolute monarchs, or others used to unlimited deference, usually feel this complete confidence in their own opinions on nearly every subject.
People more happily situated, who sometimes hear their opinions disputed, and are not wholly unused to be set right when they are wrong, place the same unbounded reliance only on such of their opinions as are shared by all who surround them, or to whom they habitually defer: for in proportion to a man's want of confidence in his own solitary judgment, does he usually repose, with implicit trust, on the infallibility of "the world" in general.
People in a happier position, who sometimes hear their opinions disputed and are not entirely unused to being corrected when they are wrong, place the same boundless reliance only on those of their opinions that are shared by everyone around them, or by those they habitually defer to. For the less confidence a person has in his own solitary judgment, the more implicitly he usually trusts in the infallibility of “the world” in general.
And the world, to each individual, means the part of it with which he comes in contact; his party, his sect, his church, his class of society: the man may be called, by comparison, almost liberal and large-minded to whom it means anything so comprehensive as his own country or his own age. Nor is his faith in this collective authority at all shaken by his being aware that other ages, countries, sects, churches, classes, and parties have thought, and even now think, the exact reverse.
And the world, to each individual, means the part of it he comes into contact with: his party, his sect, his church, his social class. A person may be called almost liberal and broad-minded by comparison if it means anything as comprehensive as his own country or his own age. Nor is his faith in this collective authority at all shaken by his knowing that other ages, countries, sects, churches, classes, and parties have thought, and even now think, the exact opposite.
He devolves upon his own world the responsibility of being in the right against the dissentient worlds of other people; and it never troubles him that mere accident has decided which of these numerous worlds is the object of his reliance, and that the same causes which make him a Churchman in London, would have made him a Buddhist or a Confucian in Pekin.
He hands over to his own world the responsibility of being right against the dissenting worlds of other people. And it never troubles him that mere accident has decided which of these many worlds he relies on, and that the same causes that make him an Anglican in London would have made him a Buddhist or a Confucian in Beijing.
Yet it is as evident in itself as any amount of argument can make it, that ages are no more infallible than individuals; every age having held many opinions which subsequent ages have deemed not only false but absurd; and it is as certain that many opinions, now general, will be rejected by future ages, as it is that many, once general, are rejected by the present.
Yet it is as self-evident as any amount of argument can make it that ages are no more infallible than individuals. Every age has held many opinions that later ages have judged not only false but absurd; and it is as certain that many opinions now widely held will be rejected by future ages as it is that many once widely held are rejected by the present.
The objection likely to be made to this argument, would probably take some such form as the following. There is no greater assumption of infallibility in forbidding the propagation of error, than in any other thing which is done by public authority on its own judgment and responsibility. Judgment is given to men that they may use it. Because it may be used erroneously, are men to be told that they ought not to use it at all? To prohibit what they think pernicious, is not claiming exemption from error, but fulfilling the duty incumbent on them, although fallible, of acting on their conscientious conviction.
The objection likely to be raised against this argument would probably take something like the following form. There is no greater assumption of infallibility in forbidding the spread of error than in anything else that public authority does on its own judgment and responsibility. Judgment is given to people so that they may use it. Because it may be used wrongly, are people to be told they ought not to use it at all? To prohibit what they think harmful is not claiming to be free from error, but fulfilling the duty that rests on them, fallible though they are, of acting on their conscientious conviction.
If we were never to act on our opinions, because those opinions may be wrong, we should leave all our interests uncared for, and all our duties unperformed. An objection which applies to all conduct, can be no valid objection to any conduct in particular. It is the duty of governments, and of individuals, to form the truest opinions they can; to form them carefully, and never impose them upon others unless they are quite sure of being right.
If we were never to act on our opinions because those opinions might be wrong, we would leave all our interests uncared for and all our duties undone. An objection that applies to all conduct can be no valid objection to any conduct in particular. It is the duty of governments, and of individuals, to form the truest opinions they can; to form them carefully; and never to impose them on others unless they are quite sure of being right.
But when they are sure (such reasoners may say), it is not conscientiousness but cowardice to shrink from acting on their opinions, and allow doctrines which they honestly think dangerous to the welfare of mankind, either in this life or in another, to be scattered abroad without restraint, because other people, in less enlightened times, have persecuted opinions now believed to be true. Let us take care, it may be said, not to make the same mistake: but governments and nations have made mistakes in other things, which are not denied to be fit subjects for the exercise of authority: they have laid on bad taxes, made unjust wars. Ought we therefore to lay on no taxes, and, under whatever provocation, make no wars?
But when they are sure (such reasoners may say), it is not conscientiousness but cowardice to shrink from acting on their opinions and to allow doctrines they honestly think dangerous to the welfare of humanity, either in this life or in the next, to be spread abroad without restraint, just because other people, in less enlightened times, persecuted opinions now believed to be true. Let us take care, it may be said, not to make the same mistake. But governments and nations have made mistakes in other things that no one denies are proper subjects for the exercise of authority: they have imposed bad taxes and waged unjust wars. Should we therefore impose no taxes and, whatever the provocation, wage no wars?
Men, and governments, must act to the best of their ability. There is no such thing as absolute certainty, but there is assurance sufficient for the purposes of human life. We may, and must, assume our opinion to be true for the guidance of our own conduct: and it is assuming no more when we forbid bad men to pervert society by the propagation of opinions which we regard as false and pernicious.
People and governments must act to the best of their ability. There is no such thing as absolute certainty, but there is assurance sufficient for the purposes of human life. We may, and must, assume our opinion to be true for the guidance of our own conduct; and we are assuming no more when we forbid bad people to corrupt society by spreading opinions we regard as false and harmful.
I answer that it is assuming very much more. There is the greatest difference between presuming an opinion to be true, because, with every opportunity for contesting it, it has not been refuted, and assuming its truth for the purpose of not permitting its refutation. Complete liberty of contradicting and disproving our opinion, is the very condition which justifies us in assuming its truth for purposes of action; and on no other terms can a being with human faculties have any rational assurance of being right.
I answer that it is assuming very much more. There is the greatest difference between presuming an opinion to be true because, with every opportunity to contest it, it has not been refuted, and assuming its truth in order not to permit its refutation. Complete liberty to contradict and disprove our opinion is the very condition that justifies us in assuming its truth for purposes of action; and on no other terms can a being with human faculties have any rational assurance of being right.
When we consider either the history of opinion, or the ordinary conduct of human life, to what is it to be ascribed that the one and the other are no worse than they are? Not certainly to the inherent force of the human understanding; for, on any matter not self-evident, there are ninety-nine persons totally incapable of judging of it, for one who is capable; and the capacity of the hundredth person is only comparative; for the majority of the eminent men of every past generation held many opinions now known to be erroneous, and did or approved numerous things which no one will now justify.
When we consider either the history of opinion or the ordinary conduct of human life, what are we to credit for the fact that both are no worse than they are? Certainly not the inherent power of the human understanding. For on any matter that is not self-evident, there are ninety-nine people wholly incapable of judging it for every one who is capable; and even the hundredth person’s capacity is only relative. The majority of the eminent men of every past generation held many opinions now known to be mistaken, and did or approved many things that no one would justify today.
Why is it, then, that there is on the whole a preponderance among mankind of rational opinions and rational conduct? If there really is this preponderance--which there must be, unless human affairs are, and have always been, in an almost desperate state--it is owing to a quality of the human mind, the source of everything respectable in man either as an intellectual or as a moral being, namely, that his errors are corrigible. He is capable of rectifying his mistakes, by discussion and experience. Not by experience alone. There must be discussion, to show how experience is to be interpreted.
Why is it, then, that on the whole rational opinions and rational conduct predominate among humanity? If there really is this predominance—and there must be, unless human affairs are, and always have been, in an almost desperate state—it is owing to one quality of the human mind, the source of everything admirable in human beings, whether as intellectual or as moral beings: namely, that their errors can be corrected. A person is capable of correcting his mistakes by discussion and experience. Not by experience alone: there must be discussion, to show how experience is to be interpreted.
Wrong opinions and practices gradually yield to fact and argument: but facts and arguments, to produce any effect on the mind, must be brought before it. Very few facts are able to tell their own story, without comments to bring out their meaning. The whole strength and value, then, of human judgment, depending on the one property, that it can be set right when it is wrong, reliance can be placed on it only when the means of setting it right are kept constantly at hand. In the case of any person whose judgment is really deserving of confidence, how has it become so? Because he has kept his mind open to criticism of his opinions and conduct.
Wrong opinions and practices gradually give way to fact and argument; but facts and arguments, to have any effect on the mind, must be brought before it. Very few facts can tell their own story without commentary to bring out their meaning. Since the whole strength and value of human judgment depends on this one property—that it can be set right when it is wrong—it can be relied on only when the means of setting it right are kept constantly at hand. In the case of any person whose judgment really deserves confidence, how did it come to deserve it? Because he has kept his mind open to criticism of his opinions and conduct.
Because it has been his practice to listen to all that could be said against him; to profit by as much of it as was just, and expound to himself, and upon occasion to others, the fallacy of what was fallacious. Because he has felt, that the only way in which a human being can make some approach to knowing the whole of a subject, is by hearing what can be said about it by persons of every variety of opinion, and studying all modes in which it can be looked at by every character of mind. No wise man ever acquired his wisdom in any mode but this; nor is it in the nature of human intellect to become wise in any other manner.
Because it has been his practice to listen to everything that could be said against him; to profit from as much of it as was fair; and to explain to himself, and when the occasion arose to others, the fallacy of what was fallacious. Because he has felt that the only way a human being can come anywhere near knowing the whole of a subject is by hearing what can be said about it by people of every variety of opinion, and by studying every way it can be looked at by every kind of mind. No wise person ever acquired wisdom in any other way; nor is it in the nature of the human intellect to become wise in any other manner.
The steady habit of correcting and completing his own opinion by collating it with those of others, so far from causing doubt and hesitation in carrying it into practice, is the only stable foundation for a just reliance on it: for, being cognisant of all that can, at least obviously, be said against him, and having taken up his position against all gainsayers--knowing that he has sought for objections and difficulties, instead of avoiding them, and has shut out no light which can be thrown upon the subject from any quarter--he has a right to think his judgment better than that of any person, or any multitude, who have not gone through a similar process.
The steady habit of correcting and completing his own opinion by comparing it with those of others, far from causing doubt and hesitation when he acts on it, is the only stable foundation for justly relying on it. He knows everything that can be said against him, at least everything obvious; he has taken his position against all who disagree; he knows that he has sought out objections and difficulties instead of avoiding them, and has shut out no light that could be thrown on the subject from any direction. So he has a right to think his judgment better than that of any person, or any multitude, who have not gone through a similar process.
It is not too much to require that what the wisest of mankind, those who are best entitled to trust their own judgment, find necessary to warrant their relying on it, should be submitted to by that miscellaneous collection of a few wise and many foolish individuals, called the public. The most intolerant of churches, the Roman Catholic Church, even at the canonisation of a saint, admits, and listens patiently to, a "devil's advocate." The holiest of men, it appears, cannot be admitted to posthumous honours, until all that the devil could say against him is known and weighed. If even the Newtonian philosophy were not permitted to be questioned, mankind could not feel as complete assurance of its truth as they now do.
It is not too much to require that what the wisest people—those best entitled to trust their own judgment—find necessary before relying on it should also be required of that miscellaneous collection of a few wise and many foolish individuals called the public. The most intolerant of churches, the Roman Catholic Church, even when canonizing a saint, admits and listens patiently to a “devil’s advocate.” The holiest of men, it seems, cannot be granted posthumous honors until everything the devil could say against him is known and weighed. If even Newton’s physics were not allowed to be questioned, humanity could not feel as completely sure of its truth as it now does.
The beliefs which we have most warrant for, have no safeguard to rest on, but a standing invitation to the whole world to prove them unfounded. If the challenge is not accepted, or is accepted and the attempt fails, we are far enough from certainty still; but we have done the best that the existing state of human reason admits of; we have neglected nothing that could give the truth a chance of reaching us: if the lists are kept open, we may hope that if there be a better truth, it will be found when the human mind is capable of receiving it; and in the meantime we may rely on having attained such approach to truth, as is possible in our own day.
The beliefs we have the most warrant for have no safeguard to rest on except a standing invitation to the whole world to prove them unfounded. If the challenge is not accepted, or is accepted and the attempt fails, we are still far from certainty. But we have done the best that human reason in its present state allows; we have neglected nothing that could give the truth a chance of reaching us. If the field is kept open to all challengers, we may hope that if there is a better truth, it will be found when the human mind is capable of receiving it; and meanwhile we can rely on having come as close to truth as is possible in our own day.
This is the amount of certainty attainable by a fallible being, and this the sole way of attaining it.
This is the amount of certainty a fallible being can attain, and this is the only way of attaining it.
Strange it is, that men should admit the validity of the arguments for free discussion, but object to their being "pushed to an extreme;" not seeing that unless the reasons are good for an extreme case, they are not good for any case. Strange that they should imagine that they are not assuming infallibility, when they acknowledge that there should be free discussion on all subjects which can possibly be doubtful, but think that some particular principle or doctrine should be forbidden to be questioned because it is so certain, that is, because they are certain that it is certain.
It is strange that people should admit the validity of the arguments for free discussion but object to their being “pushed to an extreme,” not seeing that unless the reasons are good for an extreme case, they are not good for any case. It is strange that they should imagine they are not assuming infallibility when they agree that there should be free discussion on every subject that can possibly be doubtful, yet think that some particular principle or doctrine should be forbidden to be questioned because it is so certain—that is, because they are certain that it is certain.
To call any proposition certain, while there is any one who would deny its certainty if permitted, but who is not permitted, is to assume that we ourselves, and those who agree with us, are the judges of certainty, and judges without hearing the other side.
To call any proposition certain while there is anyone who would deny its certainty if allowed to, but who is not allowed to, is to assume that we ourselves, and those who agree with us, are the judges of certainty—and judges who do not hear the other side.
Useful beliefs
Mill rejects protecting beliefs because they are useful, since usefulness is itself a matter of opinion.
In the present age--which has been described as "destitute of faith, but terrified at scepticism"--in which people feel sure, not so much that their opinions are true, as that they should not know what to do without them--the claims of an opinion to be protected from public attack are rested not so much on its truth, as on its importance to society. There are, it is alleged, certain beliefs, so useful, not to say indispensable to well-being, that it is as much the duty of governments to uphold those beliefs, as to protect any other of the interests of society.
In the present age—which has been described as “destitute of faith, but terrified at skepticism”—people feel sure not so much that their opinions are true as that they would not know what to do without them. So an opinion’s claim to be protected from public attack rests not so much on its truth as on its importance to society. There are, it is claimed, certain beliefs so useful, not to say indispensable to well-being, that it is as much the duty of governments to uphold them as to protect any other interest of society.
In a case of such necessity, and so directly in the line of their duty, something less than infallibility may, it is maintained, warrant, and even bind, governments, to act on their own opinion, confirmed by the general opinion of mankind. It is also often argued, and still oftener thought, that none but bad men would desire to weaken these salutary beliefs; and there can be nothing wrong, it is thought, in restraining bad men, and prohibiting what only such men would wish to practise.
In a case of such necessity, and so directly within their duty, something less than infallibility may—so it is argued—justify governments, and even oblige them, to act on their own opinion when it is confirmed by the general opinion of humanity. It is also often argued, and still more often thought, that only bad people would want to weaken these beneficial beliefs; and there can be nothing wrong, it is thought, in restraining bad people and prohibiting what only they would wish to do.
This mode of thinking makes the justification of restraints on discussion not a question of the truth of doctrines, but of their usefulness; and flatters itself by that means to escape the responsibility of claiming to be an infallible judge of opinions. But those who thus satisfy themselves, do not perceive that the assumption of infallibility is merely shifted from one point to another. The usefulness of an opinion is itself matter of opinion: as disputable, as open to discussion, and requiring discussion as much, as the opinion itself. There is the same need of an infallible judge of opinions to decide an opinion to be noxious, as to decide it to be false, unless the opinion condemned has full opportunity of defending itself.
This way of thinking makes the justification for restricting discussion a question not of the truth of doctrines but of their usefulness, and it flatters itself that it thereby escapes the responsibility of claiming to be an infallible judge of opinions. But those who satisfy themselves this way do not see that the assumption of infallibility has merely been moved from one point to another. The usefulness of an opinion is itself a matter of opinion: as disputable, as open to discussion, and as much in need of discussion as the opinion itself. It takes just as infallible a judge of opinions to decide that an opinion is harmful as to decide that it is false—unless the condemned opinion has full opportunity to defend itself.
And it will not do to say that the heretic may be allowed to maintain the utility or harmlessness of his opinion, though forbidden to maintain its truth. The truth of an opinion is part of its utility. If we would know whether or not it is desirable that a proposition should be believed, is it possible to exclude the consideration of whether or not it is true? In the opinion, not of bad men, but of the best men, no belief which is contrary to truth can be really useful: and can you prevent such men from urging that plea, when they are charged with culpability for denying some doctrine which they are told is useful, but which they believe to be false?
Nor will it do to say that the heretic may be allowed to argue for the usefulness or harmlessness of his opinion while being forbidden to argue for its truth. The truth of an opinion is part of its usefulness. If we want to know whether it is desirable for a proposition to be believed, can we possibly leave out the question of whether it is true? In the opinion not of bad people but of the best people, no belief contrary to truth can be really useful. And can you stop such people from making that plea when they are blamed for denying some doctrine they are told is useful but believe to be false?
Those who are on the side of received opinions, never fail to take all possible advantage of this plea; you do not find them handling the question of utility as if it could be completely abstracted from that of truth: on the contrary, it is, above all, because their doctrine is "the truth," that the knowledge or the belief of it is held to be so indispensable. There can be no fair discussion of the question of usefulness, when an argument so vital may be employed on one side, but not on the other.
Those on the side of accepted opinions never fail to take every possible advantage of this plea. You do not find them treating the question of usefulness as if it could be completely separated from that of truth. On the contrary, it is above all because their doctrine is “the truth” that knowing or believing it is held to be so indispensable. There can be no fair discussion of usefulness when so vital an argument may be used by one side but not by the other.
And in point of fact, when law or public feeling do not permit the truth of an opinion to be disputed, they are just as little tolerant of a denial of its usefulness. The utmost they allow is an extenuation of its absolute necessity, or of the positive guilt of rejecting it.
And in fact, when law or public feeling does not allow the truth of an opinion to be disputed, it is just as intolerant of any denial of its usefulness. The most it allows is some softening of the claims that the opinion is absolutely necessary, or that rejecting it is positively sinful.
In order more fully to illustrate the mischief of denying a hearing to opinions because we, in our own judgment, have condemned them, it will be desirable to fix down the discussion to a concrete case; and I choose, by preference, the cases which are least favourable to me--in which the argument against freedom of opinion, both on the score of truth and on that of utility, is considered the strongest. Let the opinions impugned be the belief in a God and in a future state, or any of the commonly received doctrines of morality.
To illustrate more fully the harm of refusing a hearing to opinions because we, in our own judgment, have condemned them, it will help to tie the discussion down to a concrete case. I deliberately choose the cases least favorable to me—those in which the argument against freedom of opinion, on grounds both of truth and of usefulness, is thought to be strongest. Let the opinions under attack be belief in a God and in an afterlife, or any of the commonly accepted doctrines of morality.
To fight the battle on such ground, gives a great advantage to an unfair antagonist; since he will be sure to say (and many who have no desire to be unfair will say it internally), Are these the doctrines which you do not deem sufficiently certain to be taken under the protection of law? Is the belief in a God one of the opinions, to feel sure of which, you hold to be assuming infallibility? But I must be permitted to observe, that it is not the feeling sure of a doctrine (be it what it may) which I call an assumption of infallibility.
Fighting the battle on such ground gives a great advantage to an unfair opponent. He will be sure to say (and many who have no wish to be unfair will say it to themselves): Are these the doctrines you do not consider certain enough to be taken under the protection of the law? Is belief in a God one of the opinions that you think it is assuming infallibility to feel sure of? But I must be allowed to point out that it is not feeling sure of a doctrine (whatever it may be) that I call an assumption of infallibility.
It is the undertaking to decide that question for others, without allowing them to hear what can be said on the contrary side. And I denounce and reprobate this pretension not the less, if put forth on the side of my most solemn convictions. However positive any one's persuasion may be, not only of the falsity, but of the pernicious consequences--not only of the pernicious consequences, but (to adopt expressions which I altogether condemn) the immorality and impiety of an opinion; yet if, in pursuance of that private judgment, though backed by the public judgment of his country or his contemporaries, he prevents the opinion from being heard in its defence, he assumes infallibility.
It is undertaking to decide that question for others, without allowing them to hear what can be said on the other side. And I denounce and condemn this claim no less when it is made on behalf of my own most solemn convictions. However positive anyone may be, not only of an opinion’s falsity but of its harmful consequences—and not only of its harmful consequences but (to use expressions I altogether condemn) of its immorality and impiety—if, acting on that private judgment, even when it is backed by the public judgment of his country or his contemporaries, he prevents the opinion from being heard in its own defense, he assumes infallibility.
And so far from the assumption being less objectionable or less dangerous because the opinion is called immoral or impious, this is the case of all others in which it is most fatal. These are exactly the occasions on which the men of one generation commit those dreadful mistakes, which excite the astonishment and horror of posterity. It is among such that we find the instances memorable in history, when the arm of the law has been employed to root out the best men and the noblest doctrines; with deplorable success as to the men, though some of the doctrines have survived to be (as if in mockery) invoked, in defence of similar conduct towards those who dissent from them, or from their received interpretation.
And far from the assumption being less objectionable or less dangerous because the opinion is called immoral or impious, this is the case above all others in which it is most fatal. These are exactly the occasions on which the people of one generation commit those dreadful mistakes that astonish and horrify later generations. It is among these that we find the instances, memorable in history, when the arm of the law has been used to root out the best people and the noblest doctrines—with lamentable success as to the people, though some of the doctrines have survived to be invoked (as if in mockery) in defense of similar conduct toward those who dissent from them, or from their accepted interpretation.
Socrates, Jesus, and Marcus Aurelius
Mill recalls how Socrates and Jesus were condemned, and how the wise Marcus Aurelius persecuted Christians.
Mankind can hardly be too often reminded that there was once a man named Socrates, between whom and the legal authorities and public opinion of his time, there took place a memorable collision. Born in an age and country abounding in individual greatness, this man has been handed down to us by those who best knew both him and the age, as the most virtuous man in it; while we know him as the head and prototype of all subsequent teachers of virtue, the source equally of the lofty inspiration of Plato and the judicious utilitarianism of Aristotle, "i maestri di color che sanno," the two headsprings of ethical as of all other philosophy.
Humanity can hardly be reminded too often that there was once a man named Socrates, between whom and the legal authorities and public opinion of his time there occurred a memorable collision. Born in an age and country rich in individual greatness, he has been handed down to us by those who knew both him and his age best as the most virtuous man in it. We know him as the head and model of all later teachers of virtue, the source both of the lofty inspiration of Plato and of the judicious utilitarianism of Aristotle—“i maestri di color che sanno” (“the masters of those who know”)—the two fountainheads of ethical philosophy, as of all other philosophy.
This acknowledged master of all the eminent thinkers who have since lived--whose fame, still growing after more than two thousand years, all but outweighs the whole remainder of the names which make his native city illustrious--was put to death by his countrymen, after a judicial conviction, for impiety and immorality. Impiety, in denying the gods recognised by the State; indeed his accuser asserted (see the "Apologia") that he believed in no gods at all. Immorality, in being, by his doctrines and instructions, a "corruptor of youth." Of these charges the tribunal, there is every ground for believing, honestly found him guilty, and condemned the man who probably of all then born had deserved best of mankind, to be put to death as a criminal.
This acknowledged master of every eminent thinker who has lived since—whose fame, still growing after more than two thousand years, nearly outweighs all the other names that make his native city illustrious—was put to death by his fellow citizens, after a legal conviction, for impiety and immorality. Impiety, for denying the gods recognized by the state; indeed his accuser claimed (see the Apology) that he believed in no gods at all. Immorality, for being, through his doctrines and teaching, a “corrupter of youth.” There is every reason to believe the court honestly found him guilty of these charges, and condemned to death as a criminal the man who, of all then living, had probably done humanity the most good.
To pass from this to the only other instance of judicial iniquity, the mention of which, after the condemnation of Socrates, would not be an anticlimax: the event which took place on Calvary rather more than eighteen hundred years ago. The man who left on the memory of those who witnessed his life and conversation, such an impression of his moral grandeur, that eighteen subsequent centuries have done homage to him as the Almighty in person, was ignominiously put to death, as what? As a blasphemer. Men did not merely mistake their benefactor; they mistook him for the exact contrary of what he was, and treated him as that prodigy of impiety, which they themselves are now held to be, for their treatment of him.
To pass from this to the only other instance of judicial wrong that would not be an anticlimax after the condemnation of Socrates: the event that took place on Calvary a little more than eighteen hundred years ago. The man who left on those who witnessed his life and conversation such an impression of his moral greatness that the eighteen centuries since have worshiped him as the Almighty in person was shamefully put to death—as what? As a blasphemer. People did not merely mistake their benefactor; they mistook him for the exact opposite of what he was, and treated him as that monster of impiety which they themselves are now considered to be because of how they treated him.
The feelings with which mankind now regard these lamentable transactions, especially the later of the two, render them extremely unjust in their judgment of the unhappy actors. These were, to all appearance, not bad men--not worse than men commonly are, but rather the contrary; men who possessed in a full, or somewhat more than a full measure, the religious, moral, and patriotic feelings of their time and people: the very kind of men who, in all times, our own included, have every chance of passing through life blameless and respected.
The feelings with which people now regard these lamentable events, especially the later of the two, make them extremely unjust in judging the unhappy participants. These were, to all appearances, not bad men—no worse than people commonly are, but rather the contrary. They possessed in full, or more than full, measure the religious, moral, and patriotic feelings of their time and people: the very kind of people who, in every age, our own included, have every chance of going through life blameless and respected.
The high-priest who rent his garments when the words were pronounced, which, according to all the ideas of his country, constituted the blackest guilt, was in all probability quite as sincere in his horror and indignation, as the generality of respectable and pious men now are in the religious and moral sentiments they profess; and most of those who now shudder at his conduct, if they had lived in his time, and been born Jews, would have acted precisely as he did. Orthodox Christians who are tempted to think that those who stoned to death the first martyrs must have been worse men than they themselves are, ought to remember that one of those persecutors was Saint Paul.
The high priest who tore his robes when the words were spoken—words that, by every idea of his country, constituted the blackest guilt—was in all probability just as sincere in his horror and indignation as most respectable and pious people now are in the religious and moral feelings they profess. And most of those who now shudder at his conduct, had they lived in his time and been born Jews, would have acted exactly as he did. Orthodox Christians who are tempted to think that those who stoned the first martyrs to death must have been worse people than themselves ought to remember that one of those persecutors was Saint Paul.
Let us add one more example, the most striking of all, if the impressiveness of an error is measured by the wisdom and virtue of him who falls into it. If ever any one, possessed of power, had grounds for thinking himself the best and most enlightened among his cotemporaries, it was the Emperor Marcus Aurelius. Absolute monarch of the whole civilised world, he preserved through life not only the most unblemished justice, but what was less to be expected from his Stoical breeding, the tenderest heart.
Let us add one more example, the most striking of all, if the impressiveness of an error is measured by the wisdom and virtue of the person who falls into it. If anyone with power ever had grounds for thinking himself the best and most enlightened of his contemporaries, it was the Emperor Marcus Aurelius. Absolute ruler of the whole civilized world, he kept throughout his life not only the most spotless justice but—what was less to be expected from his Stoic upbringing—the tenderest heart.
The few failings which are attributed to him, were all on the side of indulgence: while his writings, the highest ethical product of the ancient mind, differ scarcely perceptibly, if they differ at all, from the most characteristic teachings of Christ. This man, a better Christian in all but the dogmatic sense of the word, than almost any of the ostensibly Christian sovereigns who have since reigned, persecuted Christianity.
The few failings attributed to him were all on the side of leniency, while his writings, the highest ethical achievement of the ancient mind, differ barely perceptibly, if at all, from the most characteristic teachings of Christ. This man—a better Christian in every sense but the doctrinal one than almost any of the professedly Christian sovereigns who have reigned since—persecuted Christianity.
Placed at the summit of all the previous attainments of humanity, with an open, unfettered intellect, and a character which led him of himself to embody in his moral writings the Christian ideal, he yet failed to see that Christianity was to be a good and not an evil to the world, with his duties to which he was so deeply penetrated. Existing society he knew to be in a deplorable state. But such as it was, he saw, or thought he saw, that it was held together, and prevented from being worse, by belief and reverence of the received divinities.
Standing at the summit of everything humanity had previously achieved, with an open, unfettered intellect, and with a character that led him on his own to embody the Christian ideal in his moral writings, he still failed to see that Christianity was going to be a good and not an evil for the world—a world to which he felt his duties so deeply. He knew that existing society was in a deplorable state. But such as it was, he saw, or thought he saw, that it was held together, and kept from getting worse, by belief in and reverence for the accepted gods.
As a ruler of mankind, he deemed it his duty not to suffer society to fall in pieces; and saw not how, if its existing ties were removed, any others could be formed which could again knit it together. The new religion openly aimed at dissolving these ties: unless, therefore, it was his duty to adopt that religion, it seemed to be his duty to put it down.
As a ruler of humanity, he considered it his duty not to let society fall to pieces, and he could not see how, if its existing bonds were removed, any others could be formed to knit it together again. The new religion openly aimed at dissolving these bonds. So unless it was his duty to adopt that religion, it seemed to be his duty to suppress it.
Inasmuch then as the theology of Christianity did not appear to him true or of divine origin; inasmuch as this strange history of a crucified God was not credible to him, and a system which purported to rest entirely upon a foundation to him so wholly unbelievable, could not be foreseen by him to be that renovating agency which, after all abatements, it has in fact proved to be; the gentlest and most amiable of philosophers and rulers, under a solemn sense of duty, authorised the persecution of Christianity. To my mind this is one of the most tragical facts in all history.
Since, then, the theology of Christianity did not seem to him true or of divine origin; since this strange story of a crucified God was not credible to him; and since he could not foresee that a system claiming to rest entirely on a foundation he found so wholly unbelievable would prove to be the renewing force that, all qualifications aside, it has in fact been—the gentlest and most lovable of philosophers and rulers, out of a solemn sense of duty, authorized the persecution of Christianity. To my mind this is one of the most tragic facts in all history.
It is a bitter thought, how different a thing the Christianity of the world might have been, if the Christian faith had been adopted as the religion of the empire under the auspices of Marcus Aurelius instead of those of Constantine. But it would be equally unjust to him and false to truth, to deny, that no one plea which can be urged for punishing anti-Christian teaching, was wanting to Marcus Aurelius for punishing, as he did, the propagation of Christianity. No Christian more firmly believes that Atheism is false, and tends to the dissolution of society, than Marcus Aurelius believed the same things of Christianity; he who, of all men then living, might have been thought the most capable of appreciating it.
It is a bitter thought how different the world’s Christianity might have been if the Christian faith had been adopted as the religion of the empire under Marcus Aurelius instead of under Constantine. But it would be equally unjust to him and false to the truth to deny that every plea that can be made for punishing anti-Christian teaching was available to Marcus Aurelius for punishing, as he did, the spread of Christianity. No Christian believes more firmly that atheism is false and tends to dissolve society than Marcus Aurelius believed the same of Christianity—he who, of all people then living, might have been thought the most capable of appreciating it.
Unless any one who approves of punishment for the promulgation of opinions, flatters himself that he is a wiser and better man than Marcus Aurelius--more deeply versed in the wisdom of his time, more elevated in his intellect above it--more earnest in his search for truth, or more single-minded in his devotion to it when found;--let him abstain from that assumption of the joint infallibility of himself and the multitude, which the great Antoninus made with so unfortunate a result.
Unless anyone who approves of punishing people for spreading opinions flatters himself that he is wiser and better than Marcus Aurelius—more deeply versed in the wisdom of his time, more elevated above it in intellect, more earnest in his search for truth, or more single-minded in his devotion to it once found—let him refrain from that assumption of the joint infallibility of himself and the multitude which the great Antoninus made with such unfortunate results.
Does truth survive persecution?
Mill denies that truth always triumphs over persecution, noting how often it has been suppressed.
Aware of the impossibility of defending the use of punishment for restraining irreligious opinions, by any argument which will not justify Marcus Antoninus, the enemies of religious freedom, when hard pressed, occasionally accept this consequence, and say, with Dr. Johnson, that the persecutors of Christianity were in the right; that persecution is an ordeal through which truth ought to pass, and always passes successfully, legal penalties being, in the end, powerless against truth, though sometimes beneficially effective against mischievous errors. This is a form of the argument for religious intolerance, sufficiently remarkable not to be passed without notice.
Aware that the use of punishment to restrain irreligious opinions cannot be defended by any argument that would not also justify Marcus Antoninus, the enemies of religious freedom, when hard pressed, sometimes accept this consequence. They say, with Dr. Johnson, that the persecutors of Christianity were in the right; that persecution is an ordeal that truth ought to pass through, and always passes successfully, since legal penalties are in the end powerless against truth, though sometimes usefully effective against harmful errors. This form of the argument for religious intolerance is remarkable enough not to be passed over without notice.
A theory which maintains that truth may justifiably be persecuted because persecution cannot possibly do it any harm, cannot be charged with being intentionally hostile to the reception of new truths; but we cannot commend the generosity of its dealing with the persons to whom mankind are indebted for them. To discover to the world something which deeply concerns it, and of which it was previously ignorant; to prove to it that it had been mistaken on some vital point of temporal or spiritual interest, is as important a service as a human being can render to his fellow-creatures, and in certain cases, as in those of the early Christians and of the Reformers, those who think with Dr.
A theory which holds that truth may justifiably be persecuted because persecution cannot possibly harm it cannot be accused of being deliberately hostile to the acceptance of new truths. But we cannot praise the generosity with which it treats the people to whom humanity owes them. To reveal to the world something that deeply concerns it and of which it was previously ignorant; to prove to it that it had been mistaken on some vital point of worldly or spiritual interest—this is as important a service as a human being can render to others. And in certain cases, such as those of the early Christians and of the Reformers, those who think like Dr. Johnson believe it to have been the most precious gift that could be given to humanity.
Johnson believe it to have been the most precious gift which could be bestowed on mankind. That the authors of such splendid benefits should be requited by martyrdom; that their reward should be to be dealt with as the vilest of criminals, is not, upon this theory, a deplorable error and misfortune, for which humanity should mourn in sackcloth and ashes, but the normal and justifiable state of things. The propounder of a new truth, according to this doctrine, should stand, as stood, in the legislation of the Locrians, the proposer of a new law, with a halter round his neck, to be instantly tightened if the public assembly did not, on hearing his reasons, then and there adopt his proposition.
That the authors of such splendid benefits should be repaid with martyrdom—that their reward should be to be treated as the vilest of criminals—is not, on this theory, a deplorable error and misfortune for which humanity should mourn in sackcloth and ashes, but the normal and justifiable state of affairs. According to this doctrine, the proposer of a new truth should stand as the proposer of a new law stood under the laws of the Locrians: with a noose around his neck, to be tightened at once if the public assembly, after hearing his reasons, did not adopt his proposal then and there.
People who defend this mode of treating benefactors, cannot be supposed to set much value on the benefit; and I believe this view of the subject is mostly confined to the sort of persons who think that new truths may have been desirable once, but that we have had enough of them now.
People who defend this way of treating benefactors cannot be supposed to place much value on the benefit. And I believe this view of the subject is mostly limited to the sort of people who think new truths may once have been desirable, but that we have had enough of them now.
But, indeed, the dictum that truth always triumphs over persecution, is one of those pleasant falsehoods which men repeat after one another till they pass into commonplaces, but which all experience refutes. History teems with instances of truth put down by persecution. If not suppressed for ever, it may be thrown back for centuries. To speak only of religious opinions: the Reformation broke out at least twenty times before Luther, and was put down. Arnold of Brescia was put down. Fra Dolcino was put down. Savonarola was put down. The Albigeois were put down. The Vaudois were put down. The Lollards were put down. The Hussites were put down. Even after the era of Luther, wherever persecution was persisted in, it was successful.
But in fact the saying that truth always triumphs over persecution is one of those pleasant falsehoods that people repeat after one another until they become commonplaces, though all experience refutes them. History is full of instances of truth put down by persecution. If not suppressed forever, it may be set back for centuries. To speak only of religious opinions: the Reformation broke out at least twenty times before Luther, and was put down. Arnold of Brescia was put down. Fra Dolcino was put down. Savonarola was put down. The Albigensians were put down. The Waldensians were put down. The Lollards were put down. The Hussites were put down. Even after Luther’s time, wherever persecution was persisted in, it succeeded.
In Spain, Italy, Flanders, the Austrian empire, Protestantism was rooted out; and, most likely, would have been so in England, had Queen Mary lived, or Queen Elizabeth died. Persecution has always succeeded, save where the heretics were too strong a party to be effectually persecuted. No reasonable person can doubt that Christianity might have been extirpated in the Roman Empire. It spread, and became predominant, because the persecutions were only occasional, lasting but a short time, and separated by long intervals of almost undisturbed propagandism. It is a piece of idle sentimentality that truth, merely as truth, has any inherent power denied to error, of prevailing against the dungeon and the stake.
In Spain, Italy, Flanders, and the Austrian empire, Protestantism was rooted out—and most likely would have been in England too, had Queen Mary lived or Queen Elizabeth died. Persecution has always succeeded, except where the heretics were too strong a party to be effectively persecuted. No reasonable person can doubt that Christianity might have been wiped out in the Roman Empire. It spread and became dominant because the persecutions were only occasional, lasted only a short time, and were separated by long intervals of almost undisturbed missionary work. It is idle sentimentality to suppose that truth, merely as truth, has some inherent power, denied to error, of prevailing against the dungeon and the stake.
Men are not more zealous for truth than they often are for error, and a sufficient application of legal or even of social penalties will generally succeed in stopping the propagation of either. The real advantage which truth has, consists in this, that when an opinion is true, it may be extinguished once, twice, or many times, but in the course of ages there will generally be found persons to rediscover it, until some one of its reappearances falls on a time when from favourable circumstances it escapes persecution until it has made such head as to withstand all subsequent attempts to suppress it.
People are no more zealous for truth than they often are for error, and a sufficient application of legal or even social penalties will generally succeed in stopping the spread of either. The real advantage truth has is this: when an opinion is true, it may be extinguished once, twice, or many times, but over the ages there will generally be people who rediscover it, until one of its reappearances falls at a time when, thanks to favorable circumstances, it escapes persecution long enough to gain the strength to withstand all later attempts to suppress it.
Legal penalties and social stigma
Mill shows that legal penalties and social stigma still silence opinion and stunt intellectual life in England.
It will be said, that we do not now put to death the introducers of new opinions: we are not like our fathers who slew the prophets, we even build sepulchres to them. It is true we no longer put heretics to death; and the amount of penal infliction which modern feeling would probably tolerate, even against the most obnoxious opinions, is not sufficient to extirpate them. But let us not flatter ourselves that we are yet free from the stain even of legal persecution.
It will be said that we no longer put to death those who introduce new opinions: we are not like our forefathers who killed the prophets; we even build tombs for them. It is true that we no longer put heretics to death, and the amount of punishment that modern feeling would probably tolerate, even against the most offensive opinions, is not enough to wipe them out. But let us not flatter ourselves that we are yet free of the stain even of legal persecution.
Penalties for opinion, or at least for its expression, still exist by law; and their enforcement is not, even in these times, so unexampled as to make it at all incredible that they may some day be revived in full force. In the year 1857, at the summer assizes of the county of Cornwall, an unfortunate man,7 said to be of unexceptionable conduct in all relations of life, was sentenced to twenty-one months' imprisonment, for uttering, and writing on a gate, some offensive words concerning Christianity.
Penalties for opinion, or at least for expressing it, still exist in law; and even today they are enforced often enough that it is not at all incredible they may someday be revived in full force. In 1857, at the summer session of the county court in Cornwall, an unfortunate man,7 said to be of blameless conduct in every relation of life, was sentenced to twenty-one months’ imprisonment for saying, and writing on a gate, some offensive words about Christianity.
Within a month of the same time, at the Old Bailey, two persons, on two separate occasions,8 were rejected as jurymen, and one of them grossly insulted by the judge and by one of the counsel, because they honestly declared that they had no theological belief; and a third, a foreigner,9 for the same reason, was denied justice against a thief.
Within a month of that, at the Old Bailey, two people, on two separate occasions,8 were rejected as jurors, and one of them was grossly insulted by the judge and by one of the lawyers, because they honestly declared that they had no religious belief; and a third, a foreigner,9 was for the same reason denied justice against a thief.
This refusal of redress took place in virtue of the legal doctrine, that no person can be allowed to give evidence in a court of justice, who does not profess belief in a God (any god is sufficient) and in a future state; which is equivalent to declaring such persons to be outlaws, excluded from the protection of the tribunals; who may not only be robbed or assaulted with impunity, if no one but themselves, or persons of similar opinions, be present, but any one else may be robbed or assaulted with impunity, if the proof of the fact depends on their evidence.
This refusal of redress rested on the legal doctrine that no one may give evidence in a court of law who does not profess belief in a God (any god will do) and in an afterlife. That amounts to declaring such people outlaws, excluded from the protection of the courts. Not only may they be robbed or assaulted with impunity if no one but themselves, or people of similar opinions, is present; anyone else may be robbed or assaulted with impunity if proof of the crime depends on their evidence.
The assumption on which this is grounded, is that the oath is worthless, of a person who does not believe in a future state; a proposition which betokens much ignorance of history in those who assent to it (since it is historically true that a large proportion of infidels in all ages have been persons of distinguished integrity and honour); and would be maintained by no one who had the smallest conception how many of the persons in greatest repute with the world, both for virtues and for attainments, are well known, at least to their intimates, to be unbelievers. The rule, besides, is suicidal, and cuts away its own foundation.
The assumption behind this is that the oath of a person who does not believe in an afterlife is worthless. This proposition shows great ignorance of history in those who accept it (since it is historically true that a large proportion of unbelievers in every age have been people of distinguished integrity and honor); and no one would maintain it who had the slightest idea how many of the people most highly regarded in the world, for both virtue and accomplishment, are well known, at least to their close friends, to be unbelievers. Besides, the rule is suicidal: it cuts away its own foundation.
Under pretence that atheists must be liars, it admits the testimony of all atheists who are willing to lie, and rejects only those who brave the obloquy of publicly confessing a detested creed rather than affirm a falsehood. A rule thus self-convicted of absurdity so far as regards its professed purpose, can be kept in force only as a badge of hatred, a relic of persecution; a persecution, too, having the peculiarity, that the qualification for undergoing it, is the being clearly proved not to deserve it. The rule, and the theory it implies, are hardly less insulting to believers than to infidels.
On the pretext that atheists must be liars, it admits the testimony of all atheists who are willing to lie, and rejects only those who brave the disgrace of publicly confessing a hated creed rather than state a falsehood. A rule so plainly absurd with respect to its own professed purpose can be kept in force only as a badge of hatred, a relic of persecution—and a persecution with the peculiarity that the qualification for suffering it is being clearly proven not to deserve it. The rule, and the theory it implies, are hardly less insulting to believers than to unbelievers.
For if he who does not believe in a future state, necessarily lies, it follows that they who do believe are only prevented from lying, if prevented they are, by the fear of hell. We will not do the authors and abettors of the rule the injury of supposing, that the conception which they have formed of Christian virtue is drawn from their own consciousness.
For if anyone who does not believe in an afterlife necessarily lies, it follows that those who do believe are kept from lying, if they are kept from it at all, only by fear of hell. We will not do the authors and supporters of the rule the injury of supposing that their idea of Christian virtue is drawn from their knowledge of themselves.
7 Thomas Pooley, Bodmin Assizes, July 31, 1857. In December following, he received a free pardon from the Crown.
7 Thomas Pooley, Bodmin Assizes, July 31, 1857. The following December he received a free pardon from the Crown.
8 George Jacob Holyoake, August 17, 1857; Edward Truelove, July, 1857.
8 George Jacob Holyoake, August 17, 1857; Edward Truelove, July 1857.
9 Baron de Gleichen, Marlborough-Street Police Court, August 4, 1857.
9 Baron de Gleichen, Marlborough Street Police Court, August 4, 1857.
These, indeed, are but rags and remnants of persecution, and may be thought to be not so much an indication of the wish to persecute, as an example of that very frequent infirmity of English minds, which makes them take a preposterous pleasure in the assertion of a bad principle, when they are no longer bad enough to desire to carry it really into practice. But unhappily there is no security in the state of the public mind, that the suspension of worse forms of legal persecution, which has lasted for about the space of a generation, will continue. In this age the quiet surface of routine is as often ruffled by attempts to resuscitate past evils, as to introduce new benefits.
These, indeed, are only rags and remnants of persecution. They may be thought less a sign of any wish to persecute than an example of that very common weakness of English minds which makes them take an absurd pleasure in asserting a bad principle when they are no longer bad enough to want to put it into practice. But unfortunately the state of the public mind gives no guarantee that the suspension of worse forms of legal persecution, which has lasted about a generation, will continue. In this age the quiet surface of routine is as often disturbed by attempts to revive past evils as by attempts to introduce new benefits.
What is boasted of at the present time as the revival of religion, is always, in narrow and uncultivated minds, at least as much the revival of bigotry; and where there is the strong permanent leaven of intolerance in the feelings of a people, which at all times abides in the middle classes of this country, it needs but little to provoke them into actively persecuting those whom they have never ceased to think proper objects of persecution.10 For it is this--it is the opinions men entertain, and the feelings they cherish, respecting those who disown the beliefs they deem important, which makes this country not a place of mental freedom.
What is now boasted of as the revival of religion is always, in narrow and uncultivated minds, at least as much a revival of bigotry. And where a people’s feelings contain the strong, permanent leaven of intolerance that at all times remains in the middle classes of this country, it takes little to provoke them into actively persecuting those they have never stopped thinking proper objects of persecution.10 For it is this—the opinions people hold, and the feelings they cherish, about those who reject the beliefs they consider important—that keeps this country from being a place of mental freedom.
For a long time past, the chief mischief of the legal penalties is that they strengthen the social stigma. It is that stigma which is really effective, and so effective is it that the profession of opinions which are under the ban of society is much less common in England, than is, in many other countries, the avowal of those which incur risk of judicial punishment. In respect to all persons but those whose pecuniary circumstances make them independent of the good will of other people, opinion, on this subject, is as efficacious as law; men might as well be imprisoned, as excluded from the means of earning their bread.
For a long time now, the chief harm of the legal penalties has been that they strengthen the social stigma. It is the stigma that is really effective—so effective that professing opinions under society’s ban is much less common in England than, in many other countries, is openly declaring opinions that risk legal punishment. For everyone except those whose financial circumstances make them independent of other people’s goodwill, opinion on this subject is as effective as law: people might as well be imprisoned as shut out from the means of earning their living.
Those whose bread is already secured, and who desire no favours from men in power, or from bodies of men, or from the public, have nothing to fear from the open avowal of any opinions, but to be ill-thought of and ill-spoken of, and this it ought not to require a very heroic mould to enable them to bear. There is no room for any appeal ad misericordiam in behalf of such persons. But though we do not now inflict so much evil on those who think differently from us, as it was formerly our custom to do, it may be that we do ourselves as much evil as ever by our treatment of them.
Those whose living is already secure, and who want no favors from people in power, or from organized bodies, or from the public, have nothing to fear from openly declaring any opinion except being thought badly of and spoken badly of—and it should not take a very heroic character to bear that. There is no room for any appeal to pity (ad misericordiam) on behalf of such people. But though we no longer inflict as much harm on those who think differently from us as we used to, it may be that we do ourselves as much harm as ever by the way we treat them.
Socrates was put to death, but the Socratic philosophy rose like the sun in heaven, and spread its illumination over the whole intellectual firmament. Christians were cast to the lions, but the Christian church grew up a stately and spreading tree, overtopping the older and less vigorous growths, and stifling them by its shade. Our merely social intolerance kills no one, roots out no opinions, but induces men to disguise them, or to abstain from any active effort for their diffusion.
Socrates was put to death, but the Socratic philosophy rose like the sun in the sky and spread its light over the whole intellectual firmament. Christians were thrown to the lions, but the Christian church grew into a stately, spreading tree, rising above the older and less vigorous growths and stifling them with its shade. Our merely social intolerance kills no one and roots out no opinions, but it leads people to disguise them, or to refrain from any active effort to spread them.
With us, heretical opinions do not perceptibly gain, or even lose, ground in each decade or generation; they never blaze out far and wide, but continue to smoulder in the narrow circles of thinking and studious persons among whom they originate, without ever lighting up the general affairs of mankind with either a true or a deceptive light. And thus is kept up a state of things very satisfactory to some minds, because, without the unpleasant process of fining or imprisoning anybody, it maintains all prevailing opinions outwardly undisturbed, while it does not absolutely interdict the exercise of reason by dissentients afflicted with the malady of thought.
With us, heretical opinions do not noticeably gain, or even lose, ground from one decade or generation to the next. They never blaze out far and wide, but keep smoldering in the narrow circles of thoughtful and studious people among whom they originate, without ever lighting up the general affairs of humanity with either a true or a deceptive light. And so a state of things is kept up that is very satisfactory to some minds, because, without the unpleasant business of fining or imprisoning anybody, it keeps all prevailing opinions outwardly undisturbed, while not absolutely forbidding the use of reason by dissenters afflicted with the malady of thought.
A convenient plan for having peace in the intellectual world, and keeping all things going on therein very much as they do already. But the price paid for this sort of intellectual pacification, is the sacrifice of the entire moral courage of the human mind. A state of things in which a large portion of the most active and inquiring intellects find it advisable to keep the genuine principles and grounds of their convictions within their own breasts, and attempt, in what they address to the public, to fit as much as they can of their own conclusions to premises which they have internally renounced, cannot send forth the open, fearless characters, and logical, consistent intellects who once adorned the thinking world.
It is a convenient plan for having peace in the intellectual world and keeping everything in it going on much as it already does. But the price paid for this sort of intellectual pacification is the sacrifice of the entire moral courage of the human mind. A state of things in which a large share of the most active and inquiring minds find it advisable to keep the real principles and grounds of their convictions to themselves, and try, in what they say to the public, to fit as much of their conclusions as they can to premises they have privately rejected, cannot produce the open, fearless characters and logical, consistent intellects who once adorned the thinking world.
The sort of men who can be looked for under it, are either mere conformers to commonplace, or time-servers for truth, whose arguments on all great subjects are meant for their hearers, and are not those which have convinced themselves. Those who avoid this alternative, do so by narrowing their thoughts and interest to things which can be spoken of without venturing within the region of principles, that is, to small practical matters, which would come right of themselves, if but the minds of mankind were strengthened and enlarged, and which will never be made effectually right until then: while that which would strengthen and enlarge men's minds, free and daring speculation on the highest subjects, is abandoned.
The sort of people to be expected under it are either mere conformers to the commonplace or opportunists who trim the truth to suit the times, whose arguments on all great subjects are meant for their audience and are not the ones that convinced themselves. Those who avoid this choice do so by narrowing their thoughts and interests to things that can be discussed without venturing into the realm of principles—that is, to small practical matters, which would set themselves right if only people’s minds were strengthened and enlarged, and which will never be effectively set right until then. Meanwhile, the one thing that would strengthen and enlarge people’s minds—free and daring speculation on the highest subjects—is abandoned.
10 Ample warning may be drawn from the large infusion of the passions of a persecutor, which mingled with the general display of the worst parts of our national character on the occasion of the Sepoy insurrection. The ravings of fanatics or charlatans from the pulpit may be unworthy of notice; but the heads of the Evangelical party have announced as their principle, for the government of Hindoos and [Muslims], that no schools be supported by public money in which the Bible is not taught, and by necessary consequence that no public employment be given to any but real or pretended Christians.
10 Ample warning may be drawn from the large dose of persecuting passion that mingled with the general display of the worst parts of our national character at the time of the Sepoy uprising. The ravings of fanatics or charlatans in the pulpit may be beneath notice; but the leaders of the Evangelical party have announced, as their principle for governing Hindus and Muslims, that no school be supported by public money in which the Bible is not taught—and, as a necessary consequence, that no public employment be given to anyone but real or pretended Christians.
An Under-Secretary of State, in a speech delivered to his constituents on the 12th of November, 1857, is reported to have said: "Toleration of their faith" (the faith of a hundred millions of British subjects), "the superstition which they called religion, by the British Government, had had the effect of retarding the ascendency of the British name, and preventing the salutary growth of Christianity.... Toleration was the great corner-stone of the religious liberties of this country; but do not let them abuse that precious word toleration. As he understood it, it meant the complete liberty to all, freedom of worship, among Christians, who worshipped upon the same foundation.
An Under-Secretary of State, in a speech to his constituents on November 12, 1857, is reported to have said: “Toleration of their faith” (the faith of a hundred million British subjects), “the superstition which they called religion, by the British Government, had had the effect of retarding the ascendency of the British name, and preventing the salutary growth of Christianity.... Toleration was the great corner-stone of the religious liberties of this country; but do not let them abuse that precious word toleration. As he understood it, it meant the complete liberty to all, freedom of worship, among Christians, who worshipped upon the same foundation.
It meant toleration of all sects and denominations of Christians who believed in the one mediation." I desire to call attention to the fact, that a man who has been deemed fit to fill a high office in the government of this country, under a liberal Ministry, maintains the doctrine that all who do not believe in the divinity of Christ are beyond the pale of toleration. Who, after this imbecile display, can indulge the illusion that religious persecution has passed away, never to return?
It meant toleration of all sects and denominations of Christians who believed in the one mediation.” I want to call attention to the fact that a man thought fit to hold high office in the government of this country, under a liberal ministry, maintains the doctrine that all who do not believe in the divinity of Christ are beyond the limits of toleration. After this witless display, who can indulge the illusion that religious persecution has passed away, never to return?
Those in whose eyes this reticence on the part of heretics is no evil, should consider in the first place, that in consequence of it there is never any fair and thorough discussion of heretical opinions; and that such of them as could not stand such a discussion, though they may be prevented from spreading, do not disappear. But it is not the minds of heretics that are deteriorated most, by the ban placed on all inquiry which does not end in the orthodox conclusions. The greatest harm done is to those who are not heretics, and whose whole mental development is cramped, and their reason cowed, by the fear of heresy.
Those who see no evil in this reticence on the part of heretics should consider, first, that because of it there is never any fair and thorough discussion of heretical opinions; and that those which could not survive such a discussion, though they may be kept from spreading, do not disappear. But it is not the minds of heretics that are damaged most by the ban on all inquiry that does not end in orthodox conclusions. The greatest harm is done to those who are not heretics, whose whole mental development is cramped, and whose reason is cowed, by the fear of heresy.
Who can compute what the world loses in the multitude of promising intellects combined with timid characters, who dare not follow out any bold, vigorous, independent train of thought, lest it should land them in something which would admit of being considered irreligious or immoral? Among them we may occasionally see some man of deep conscientiousness, and subtle and refined understanding, who spends a life in sophisticating with an intellect which he cannot silence, and exhausts the resources of ingenuity in attempting to reconcile the promptings of his conscience and reason with orthodoxy, which yet he does not, perhaps, to the end succeed in doing.
Who can calculate what the world loses in the multitude of promising intellects joined to timid characters, who dare not follow any bold, vigorous, independent line of thought for fear it might land them in something that could be considered irreligious or immoral? Among them we may occasionally see a man of deep conscientiousness and subtle, refined understanding who spends his life in sophistry, driven by an intellect he cannot silence, and exhausts the resources of ingenuity trying to reconcile the promptings of his conscience and reason with orthodoxy—which, perhaps, he never succeeds in doing, even at the end.
No one can be a great thinker who does not recognise, that as a thinker it is his first duty to follow his intellect to whatever conclusions it may lead. Truth gains more even by the errors of one who, with due study and preparation, thinks for himself, than by the true opinions of those who only hold them because they do not suffer themselves to think. Not that it is solely, or chiefly, to form great thinkers, that freedom of thinking is required. On the contrary, it is as much, and even more indispensable, to enable average human beings to attain the mental stature which they are capable of.
No one can be a great thinker who does not recognize that, as a thinker, his first duty is to follow his intellect to whatever conclusions it may lead. Truth gains more even from the errors of someone who, with proper study and preparation, thinks for himself, than from the true opinions of those who hold them only because they do not allow themselves to think. Not that freedom of thought is needed solely, or chiefly, to produce great thinkers. On the contrary, it is just as indispensable, and even more so, to enable average human beings to reach the mental stature they are capable of.
There have been, and may again be, great individual thinkers, in a general atmosphere of mental slavery. But there never has been, nor ever will be, in that atmosphere, an intellectually active people. Where any people has made a temporary approach to such a character, it has been because the dread of heterodox speculation was for a time suspended. Where there is a tacit convention that principles are not to be disputed; where the discussion of the greatest questions which can occupy humanity is considered to be closed, we cannot hope to find that generally high scale of mental activity which has made some periods of history so remarkable.
There have been, and may be again, great individual thinkers in a general atmosphere of mental slavery. But there never has been, and never will be, an intellectually active people in that atmosphere. Wherever a people has temporarily come close to such a character, it has been because the dread of unorthodox speculation was for a time suspended. Where there is an unspoken agreement that principles are not to be disputed—where discussion of the greatest questions that can occupy humanity is considered closed—we cannot hope to find that generally high level of mental activity which has made some periods of history so remarkable.
Never when controversy avoided the subjects which are large and important enough to kindle enthusiasm, was the mind of a people stirred up from its foundations, and the impulse given which raised even persons of the most ordinary intellect to something of the dignity of thinking beings. Of such we have had an example in the condition of Europe during the times immediately following the Reformation; another, though limited to the Continent and to a more cultivated class, in the speculative movement of the latter half of the eighteenth century; and a third, of still briefer duration, in the intellectual fermentation of Germany during the Goethian and Fichtean period.
Never, when controversy avoided subjects large and important enough to kindle enthusiasm, has the mind of a people been stirred to its foundations and given the impulse that raised even people of the most ordinary intellect to something of the dignity of thinking beings. We have had one example of this in the condition of Europe in the times immediately following the Reformation; another, though limited to the Continent and to a more educated class, in the speculative movement of the latter half of the eighteenth century; and a third, briefer still, in the intellectual ferment of Germany in the age of Goethe and Fichte.
These periods differed widely in the particular opinions which they developed; but were alike in this, that during all three the yoke of authority was broken. In each, an old mental despotism had been thrown off, and no new one had yet taken its place. The impulse given at these three periods has made Europe what it now is. Every single improvement which has taken place either in the human mind or in institutions, may be traced distinctly to one or other of them. Appearances have for some time indicated that all three impulses are well-nigh spent; and we can expect no fresh start, until we again assert our mental freedom.
These periods differed widely in the particular opinions they developed, but they were alike in this: in all three the yoke of authority was broken. In each, an old mental despotism had been thrown off, and no new one had yet taken its place. The impulse given in these three periods has made Europe what it is now. Every single improvement that has taken place, either in the human mind or in institutions, can be traced clearly to one or another of them. For some time now there have been signs that all three impulses are nearly spent; and we can expect no fresh start until we again assert our mental freedom.
Dead dogma
Mill argues that even a true opinion, if never challenged, is held as a dead dogma.
Let us now pass to the second division of the argument, and dismissing the supposition that any of the received opinions may be false, let us assume them to be true, and examine into the worth of the manner in which they are likely to be held, when their truth is not freely and openly canvassed. However unwillingly a person who has a strong opinion may admit the possibility that his opinion may be false, he ought to be moved by the consideration that however true it may be, if it is not fully, frequently, and fearlessly discussed, it will be held as a dead dogma, not a living truth.
Let us now pass to the second part of the argument. Dismissing the supposition that any of the accepted opinions may be false, let us assume them to be true, and examine the worth of the way they are likely to be held when their truth is not freely and openly debated. However reluctant a person with a strong opinion may be to admit that it could be false, he ought to be moved by the thought that, however true it may be, if it is not fully, frequently, and fearlessly discussed, it will be held as a dead dogma, not a living truth.
There is a class of persons (happily not quite so numerous as formerly) who think it enough if a person assents undoubtingly to what they think true, though he has no knowledge whatever of the grounds of the opinion, and could not make a tenable defence of it against the most superficial objections. Such persons, if they can once get their creed taught from authority, naturally think that no good, and some harm, comes of its being allowed to be questioned.
There is a class of people (fortunately not quite as numerous as it used to be) who think it enough if someone assents without doubt to what they think true, even if he has no knowledge at all of the grounds of the opinion and could not put up a tenable defense of it against the most superficial objections. Such people, once they can get their creed taught by authority, naturally think that no good, and some harm, comes from allowing it to be questioned.
Where their influence prevails, they make it nearly impossible for the received opinion to be rejected wisely and considerately, though it may still be rejected rashly and ignorantly; for to shut out discussion entirely is seldom possible, and when it once gets in, beliefs not grounded on conviction are apt to give way before the slightest semblance of an argument. Waiving, however, this possibility--assuming that the true opinion abides in the mind, but abides as a prejudice, a belief independent of, and proof against, argument--this is not the way in which truth ought to be held by a rational being. This is not knowing the truth. Truth, thus held, is but one superstition the more, accidentally clinging to the words which enunciate a truth.
Where their influence prevails, they make it nearly impossible for the accepted opinion to be rejected wisely and thoughtfully, though it may still be rejected rashly and ignorantly. For it is seldom possible to shut out discussion entirely, and once it gets in, beliefs not grounded in conviction tend to give way before the slightest semblance of an argument. Setting this possibility aside, however—assuming that the true opinion stays in the mind, but stays as a prejudice, a belief independent of argument and proof against it—this is not the way a rational being ought to hold the truth. This is not knowing the truth. Truth held this way is just one more superstition, which happens to cling to the words that express a truth.
If the intellect and judgment of mankind ought to be cultivated, a thing which Protestants at least do not deny, on what can these faculties be more appropriately exercised by any one, than on the things which concern him so much that it is considered necessary for him to hold opinions on them? If the cultivation of the understanding consists in one thing more than in another, it is surely in learning the grounds of one's own opinions. Whatever people believe, on subjects on which it is of the first importance to believe rightly, they ought to be able to defend against at least the common objections. But, some one may say, "Let them be taught the grounds of their opinions.
If the intellect and judgment of humanity ought to be cultivated—something Protestants at least do not deny—on what can anyone more appropriately exercise these faculties than on the things that concern him so much that he is considered obliged to hold opinions on them? If cultivating the understanding consists in one thing more than another, it is surely in learning the grounds of one’s own opinions. Whatever people believe, on subjects where it is of the first importance to believe rightly, they ought to be able to defend against at least the common objections. But, someone may say, “Let them be taught the grounds of their opinions.
It does not follow that opinions must be merely parroted because they are never heard controverted. Persons who learn geometry do not simply commit the theorems to memory, but understand and learn likewise the demonstrations; and it would be absurd to say that they remain ignorant of the grounds of geometrical truths, because they never hear any one deny, and attempt to disprove them." Undoubtedly: and such teaching suffices on a subject like mathematics, where there is nothing at all to be said on the wrong side of the question. The peculiarity of the evidence of mathematical truths is, that all the argument is on one side. There are no objections, and no answers to objections.
It does not follow that opinions must be merely parroted because people never hear them disputed. Those who learn geometry do not simply memorize the theorems, but understand and learn the proofs as well; and it would be absurd to say that they remain ignorant of the grounds of geometrical truths because they never hear anyone deny them and try to disprove them.” Undoubtedly: and such teaching is enough on a subject like mathematics, where there is nothing at all to be said on the wrong side of the question. What is peculiar about the evidence for mathematical truths is that all the argument is on one side. There are no objections, and no answers to objections.
But on every subject on which difference of opinion is possible, the truth depends on a balance to be struck between two sets of conflicting reasons. Even in natural philosophy, there is always some other explanation possible of the same facts; some geocentric theory instead of heliocentric, some phlogiston instead of oxygen; and it has to be shown why that other theory cannot be the true one: and until this is shown, and until we know how it is shown, we do not understand the grounds of our opinion.
But on every subject on which difference of opinion is possible, the truth depends on striking a balance between two sets of conflicting reasons. Even in natural science, some other explanation of the same facts is always possible—some geocentric theory instead of the heliocentric one, some phlogiston instead of oxygen—and it has to be shown why that other theory cannot be the true one. Until this is shown, and until we know how it is shown, we do not understand the grounds of our opinion.
But when we turn to subjects infinitely more complicated, to morals, religion, politics, social relations, and the business of life, three-fourths of the arguments for every disputed opinion consist in dispelling the appearances which favour some opinion different from it. The greatest orator, save one, of antiquity, has left it on record that he always studied his adversary's case with as great, if not with still greater, intensity than even his own. What Cicero practised as the means of forensic success, requires to be imitated by all who study any subject in order to arrive at the truth. He who knows only his own side of the case, knows little of that.
But when we turn to subjects infinitely more complicated—to morals, religion, politics, social relations, and the business of life—three-quarters of the arguments for every disputed opinion consist in dispelling the appearances that favor some opinion different from it. The greatest orator of antiquity but one has left it on record that he always studied his opponent’s case as intensely as his own, if not more so. What Cicero practiced as a means of winning in court must be imitated by everyone who studies any subject in order to arrive at the truth. He who knows only his own side of the case knows little even of that.
His reasons may be good, and no one may have been able to refute them. But if he is equally unable to refute the reasons on the opposite side; if he does not so much as know what they are, he has no ground for preferring either opinion. The rational position for him would be suspension of judgment, and unless he contents himself with that, he is either led by authority, or adopts, like the generality of the world, the side to which he feels most inclination. Nor is it enough that he should hear the arguments of adversaries from his own teachers, presented as they state them, and accompanied by what they offer as refutations.
His reasons may be good, and no one may have been able to refute them. But if he is just as unable to refute the reasons on the opposite side—if he does not even know what they are—he has no grounds for preferring either opinion. The rational position for him would be suspension of judgment; and unless he settles for that, he is either led by authority or adopts, like most people, the side he feels most inclined toward. Nor is it enough for him to hear his opponents’ arguments from his own teachers, presented as they state them and accompanied by what they offer as refutations.
That is not the way to do justice to the arguments, or bring them into real contact with his own mind. He must be able to hear them from persons who actually believe them; who defend them in earnest, and do their very utmost for them. He must know them in their most plausible and persuasive form; he must feel the whole force of the difficulty which the true view of the subject has to encounter and dispose of; else he will never really possess himself of the portion of truth which meets and removes that difficulty. Ninety-nine in a hundred of what are called educated men are in this condition; even of those who can argue fluently for their opinions.
That is not the way to do justice to the arguments, or to bring them into real contact with his own mind. He must be able to hear them from people who actually believe them, who defend them in earnest and do their very utmost for them. He must know them in their most plausible and persuasive form; he must feel the full force of the difficulty that the true view of the subject has to meet and overcome, or he will never really possess the part of the truth that meets and removes that difficulty. Ninety-nine in a hundred of what are called educated people are in this condition—even those who can argue fluently for their opinions.
Their conclusion may be true, but it might be false for anything they know: they have never thrown themselves into the mental position of those who think differently from them, and considered what such persons may have to say; and consequently they do not, in any proper sense of the word, know the doctrine which they themselves profess. They do not know those parts of it which explain and justify the remainder; the considerations which show that a fact which seemingly conflicts with another is reconcilable with it, or that, of two apparently strong reasons, one and not the other ought to be preferred.
Their conclusion may be true, but for all they know it might be false. They have never put themselves in the mental position of those who think differently and considered what such people might have to say; and so they do not, in any proper sense of the word, know the doctrine they themselves profess. They do not know the parts of it that explain and justify the rest: the considerations showing that a fact which seems to conflict with another is reconcilable with it, or that, of two apparently strong reasons, one and not the other should be preferred.
All that part of the truth which turns the scale, and decides the judgment of a completely informed mind, they are strangers to; nor is it ever really known, but to those who have attended equally and impartially to both sides, and endeavoured to see the reasons of both in the strongest light. So essential is this discipline to a real understanding of moral and human subjects, that if opponents of all important truths do not exist, it is indispensable to imagine them, and supply them with the strongest arguments which the most skilful devil's advocate can conjure up.
They are strangers to all that part of the truth which tips the scale and decides the judgment of a fully informed mind; nor is it ever really known except by those who have attended equally and impartially to both sides and tried to see the reasons of each in the strongest light. So essential is this discipline to a real understanding of moral and human subjects that if opponents of all important truths do not exist, it is indispensable to imagine them, and to supply them with the strongest arguments the most skillful devil’s advocate can conjure up.
To abate the force of these considerations, an enemy of free discussion may be supposed to say, that there is no necessity for mankind in general to know and understand all that can be said against or for their opinions by philosophers and theologians. That it is not needful for common men to be able to expose all the misstatements or fallacies of an ingenious opponent. That it is enough if there is always somebody capable of answering them, so that nothing likely to mislead uninstructed persons remains unrefuted.
To weaken the force of these considerations, an enemy of free discussion might be imagined to say that there is no need for people in general to know and understand everything that philosophers and theologians can say for or against their opinions; that ordinary people need not be able to expose all the misstatements or fallacies of an ingenious opponent; that it is enough if there is always somebody able to answer them, so that nothing likely to mislead uninstructed people goes unrefuted.
That simple minds, having been taught the obvious grounds of the truths inculcated on them, may trust to authority for the rest, and being aware that they have neither knowledge nor talent to resolve every difficulty which can be raised, may repose in the assurance that all those which have been raised have been or can be answered, by those who are specially trained to the task.
That simple minds, having been taught the obvious grounds of the truths instilled in them, may trust authority for the rest; and, knowing that they have neither the knowledge nor the talent to resolve every difficulty that can be raised, may rest assured that all the difficulties that have been raised have been, or can be, answered by those specially trained for the task.
Conceding to this view of the subject the utmost that can be claimed for it by those most easily satisfied with the amount of understanding of truth which ought to accompany the belief of it; even so, the argument for free discussion is no way weakened. For even this doctrine acknowledges that mankind ought to have a rational assurance that all objections have been satisfactorily answered; and how are they to be answered if that which requires to be answered is not spoken? or how can the answer be known to be satisfactory, if the objectors have no opportunity of showing that it is unsatisfactory?
Grant this view the utmost that can be claimed for it by those most easily satisfied with how much understanding of a truth ought to accompany belief in it—even so, the argument for free discussion is in no way weakened. For even this doctrine admits that people ought to have a rational assurance that all objections have been satisfactorily answered. And how are they to be answered if what needs answering is not spoken? Or how can the answer be known to be satisfactory if the objectors have no opportunity to show that it is unsatisfactory?
If not the public, at least the philosophers and theologians who are to resolve the difficulties, must make themselves familiar with those difficulties in their most puzzling form; and this cannot be accomplished unless they are freely stated, and placed in the most advantageous light which they admit of. The Catholic Church has its own way of dealing with this embarrassing problem. It makes a broad separation between those who can be permitted to receive its doctrines on conviction, and those who must accept them on trust.
If not the public, at least the philosophers and theologians who are to resolve the difficulties must make themselves familiar with those difficulties in their most puzzling form; and this cannot be done unless they are freely stated and put in the most favorable light they allow. The Catholic Church has its own way of dealing with this awkward problem. It draws a sharp line between those who may be permitted to accept its doctrines through conviction and those who must accept them on trust.
Neither, indeed, are allowed any choice as to what they will accept; but the clergy, such at least as can be fully confided in, may admissibly and meritoriously make themselves acquainted with the arguments of opponents, in order to answer them, and may, therefore, read heretical books; the laity, not unless by special permission, hard to be obtained. This discipline recognises a knowledge of the enemy's case as beneficial to the teachers, but finds means, consistent with this, of denying it to the rest of the world: thus giving to the elite more mental culture, though not more mental freedom, than it allows to the mass.
Neither group, indeed, is allowed any choice about what to accept. But the clergy—at least those who can be fully trusted—may properly, even commendably, acquaint themselves with opponents’ arguments in order to answer them, and so may read heretical books; the laity may not, except by special permission, which is hard to get. This discipline recognizes knowledge of the enemy’s case as beneficial to the teachers, but finds a way, consistent with this, of denying it to everyone else—thus giving the elite more mental cultivation, though not more mental freedom, than it allows the masses.
By this device it succeeds in obtaining the kind of mental superiority which its purposes require; for though culture without freedom never made a large and liberal mind, it can make a clever nisi prius advocate of a cause. But in countries professing Protestantism, this resource is denied; since Protestants hold, at least in theory, that the responsibility for the choice of a religion must be borne by each for himself, and cannot be thrown off upon teachers. Besides, in the present state of the world, it is practically impossible that writings which are read by the instructed can be kept from the uninstructed.
By this device it achieves the kind of mental superiority its purposes require; for though cultivation without freedom has never produced a large and liberal mind, it can produce a clever trial lawyer (nisi prius advocate) for a cause. But in Protestant countries this resource is not available, since Protestants hold, at least in theory, that responsibility for choosing a religion must be borne by each person and cannot be shifted onto teachers. Besides, in the present state of the world it is practically impossible to keep writings read by the educated away from the uneducated.
If the teachers of mankind are to be cognisant of all that they ought to know, everything must be free to be written and published without restraint.
If the teachers of humanity are to know everything they ought to know, everything must be free to be written and published without restriction.
If, however, the mischievous operation of the absence of free discussion, when the received opinions are true, were confined to leaving men ignorant of the grounds of those opinions, it might be thought that this, if an intellectual, is no moral evil, and does not affect the worth of the opinions, regarded in their influence on the character. The fact, however, is, that not only the grounds of the opinion are forgotten in the absence of discussion, but too often the meaning of the opinion itself. The words which convey it, cease to suggest ideas, or suggest only a small portion of those they were originally employed to communicate.
If, however, the harm done by the absence of free discussion, when the accepted opinions are true, were limited to leaving people ignorant of the grounds of those opinions, it might be thought that this is an intellectual evil but not a moral one, and does not affect the worth of the opinions as regards their influence on character. The fact, however, is that in the absence of discussion not only the grounds of the opinion are forgotten, but too often the meaning of the opinion itself. The words that convey it stop suggesting ideas, or suggest only a small part of those they were originally used to communicate.
Instead of a vivid conception and a living belief, there remain only a few phrases retained by rote; or, if any part, the shell and husk only of the meaning is retained, the finer essence being lost. The great chapter in human history which this fact occupies and fills, cannot be too earnestly studied and meditated on.
Instead of a vivid conception and a living belief, there remain only a few phrases learned by rote; or if any part of the meaning is kept, it is only the shell and husk, the finer essence being lost. The great chapter of human history that this fact occupies and fills cannot be studied and pondered too earnestly.
It is illustrated in the experience of almost all ethical doctrines and religious creeds. They are all full of meaning and vitality to those who originate them, and to the direct disciples of the originators. Their meaning continues to be felt in undiminished strength, and is perhaps brought out into even fuller consciousness, so long as the struggle lasts to give the doctrine or creed an ascendency over other creeds. At last it either prevails, and becomes the general opinion, or its progress stops; it keeps possession of the ground it has gained, but ceases to spread further. When either of these results has become apparent, controversy on the subject flags, and gradually dies away.
It is illustrated in the experience of almost all ethical doctrines and religious creeds. They are all full of meaning and vitality to those who originate them and to their direct disciples. Their meaning continues to be felt with undiminished strength, and is perhaps brought into even fuller awareness, as long as the struggle lasts to give the doctrine or creed dominance over other creeds. Eventually it either prevails and becomes the general opinion, or its progress stops: it holds the ground it has gained but ceases to spread further. When either result has become apparent, controversy on the subject flags and gradually dies away.
The doctrine has taken its place, if not as a received opinion, as one of the admitted sects or divisions of opinion: those who hold it have generally inherited, not adopted it; and conversion from one of these doctrines to another, being now an exceptional fact, occupies little place in the thoughts of their professors. Instead of being, as at first, constantly on the alert either to defend themselves against the world, or to bring the world over to them, they have subsided into acquiescence, and neither listen, when they can help it, to arguments against their creed, nor trouble dissentients (if there be such) with arguments in its favour.
The doctrine has taken its place, if not as the accepted opinion, then as one of the recognized sects or schools of opinion. Those who hold it have generally inherited it, not chosen it. Conversion from one of these doctrines to another is now exceptional, and so occupies little place in the thoughts of their adherents. Instead of being constantly on the alert, as at first, either to defend themselves against the world or to win the world over, they have settled into passive acceptance. They neither listen, when they can avoid it, to arguments against their creed, nor trouble dissenters (if there are any) with arguments in its favor.
From this time may usually be dated the decline in the living power of the doctrine. We often hear the teachers of all creeds lamenting the difficulty of keeping up in the minds of believers a lively apprehension of the truth which they nominally recognise, so that it may penetrate the feelings, and acquire a real mastery over the conduct.
From this point we can usually date the decline in the doctrine’s living power. We often hear the teachers of every creed lamenting how hard it is to keep alive in believers’ minds a vivid grasp of the truth they nominally accept, so that it may penetrate their feelings and gain real mastery over their conduct.
No such difficulty is complained of while the creed is still fighting for its existence: even the weaker combatants then know and feel what they are fighting for, and the difference between it and other doctrines; and in that period of every creed's existence, not a few persons may be found, who have realised its fundamental principles in all the forms of thought, have weighed and considered them in all their important bearings, and have experienced the full effect on the character, which belief in that creed ought to produce in a mind thoroughly imbued with it.
No one complains of this difficulty while the creed is still fighting for its existence. Then even the weaker combatants know and feel what they are fighting for, and how it differs from other doctrines. And in that period of every creed’s existence, quite a few people can be found who have grasped its fundamental principles in every form of thought, have weighed and considered them in all their important implications, and have felt the full effect on character that belief in that creed ought to produce in a mind thoroughly steeped in it.
But when it has come to be a hereditary creed, and to be received passively, not actively--when the mind is no longer compelled, in the same degree as at first, to exercise its vital powers on the questions which its belief presents to it, there is a progressive tendency to forget all of the belief except the formularies, or to give it a dull and torpid assent, as if accepting it on trust dispensed with the necessity of realising it in consciousness, or testing it by personal experience; until it almost ceases to connect itself at all with the inner life of the human being.
But once it has become a hereditary creed, received passively rather than actively—once the mind is no longer compelled, as it was at first, to exercise its vital powers on the questions its belief raises—there is a growing tendency to forget everything in the belief except its set formulas, or to give it a dull, sluggish assent, as if accepting it on trust excused one from the need to grasp it consciously or test it by personal experience. In the end it almost ceases to connect with the inner life of the human being at all.
Then are seen the cases, so frequent in this age of the world as almost to form the majority, in which the creed remains as it were outside the mind, encrusting and petrifying it against all other influences addressed to the higher parts of our nature; manifesting its power by not suffering any fresh and living conviction to get in, but itself doing nothing for the mind or heart, except standing sentinel over them to keep them vacant.
Then we see the cases—so frequent in our age that they almost form the majority—in which the creed remains, as it were, outside the mind, encrusting it and hardening it against every other influence addressed to the higher parts of our nature. It shows its power by letting no fresh and living conviction get in, while itself doing nothing for the mind or heart except standing guard over them to keep them empty.
Christianity held as a dead belief
Mill argues that most Christians hold their creed’s precepts as dead beliefs that rarely guide conduct.
To what an extent doctrines intrinsically fitted to make the deepest impression upon the mind may remain in it as dead beliefs, without being ever realised in the imagination, the feelings, or the understanding, is exemplified by the manner in which the majority of believers hold the doctrines of Christianity. By Christianity I here mean what is accounted such by all churches and sects--the maxims and precepts contained in the New Testament. These are considered sacred, and accepted as laws, by all professing Christians. Yet it is scarcely too much to say that not one Christian in a thousand guides or tests his individual conduct by reference to those laws.
How far doctrines inherently suited to make the deepest impression on the mind can remain there as dead beliefs, never grasped by the imagination, the feelings, or the understanding, is shown by the way most believers hold the doctrines of Christianity. By Christianity I mean here what all churches and sects count as such: the maxims and precepts contained in the New Testament. All professing Christians consider these sacred and accept them as laws. Yet it is hardly too much to say that not one Christian in a thousand guides or tests their own conduct by reference to those laws.
The standard to which he does refer it, is the custom of his nation, his class, or his religious profession. He has thus, on the one hand, a collection of ethical maxims, which he believes to have been vouchsafed to him by infallible wisdom as rules for his government; and on the other, a set of every-day judgments and practices, which go a certain length with some of those maxims, not so great a length with others, stand in direct opposition to some, and are, on the whole, a compromise between the Christian creed and the interests and suggestions of worldly life. To the first of these standards he gives his homage; to the other his real allegiance.
The standard they actually refer it to is the custom of their nation, their class, or their religious denomination. So on the one hand they have a collection of ethical maxims which they believe were granted to them by infallible wisdom as rules to govern them. On the other, they have a set of everyday judgments and practices that go some way with some of those maxims, not so far with others, stand in direct opposition to some, and are, on the whole, a compromise between the Christian creed and the interests and promptings of worldly life. To the first of these standards they pay homage; to the other, their real allegiance.
All Christians believe that the blessed are the poor and humble, and those who are ill-used by the world; that it is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven; that they should judge not, lest they be judged; that they should swear not at all; that they should love their neighbour as themselves; that if one take their cloak, they should give him their coat also; that they should take no thought for the morrow; that if they would be perfect, they should sell all that they have and give it to the poor. They are not insincere when they say that they believe these things.
All Christians believe that the blessed are the poor and humble, and those whom the world mistreats; that it is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven; that they should judge not, lest they be judged; that they should swear not at all; that they should love their neighbor as themselves; that if someone takes their cloak, they should give him their coat also; that they should take no thought for tomorrow; that if they would be perfect, they should sell all they have and give it to the poor. They are not insincere when they say they believe these things.
They do believe them, as people believe what they have always heard lauded and never discussed. But in the sense of that living belief which regulates conduct, they believe these doctrines just up to the point to which it is usual to act upon them. The doctrines in their integrity are serviceable to pelt adversaries with; and it is understood that they are to be put forward (when possible) as the reasons for whatever people do that they think laudable. But any one who reminded them that the maxims require an infinity of things which they never even think of doing, would gain nothing but to be classed among those very unpopular characters who affect to be better than other people.
They do believe them, as people believe what they have always heard praised and never heard discussed. But in the sense of the living belief that governs conduct, they believe these doctrines exactly as far as it is customary to act on them. The doctrines in their full form are useful for pelting opponents with, and it is understood that they are to be offered (when possible) as the reasons for whatever people do that they think praiseworthy. But anyone who reminded them that the maxims demand an infinity of things they never even think of doing would gain nothing except to be classed among those very unpopular characters who pretend to be better than other people.
The doctrines have no hold on ordinary believers--are not a power in their minds. They have a habitual respect for the sound of them, but no feeling which spreads from the words to the things signified, and forces the mind to take them in, and make them conform to the formula. Whenever conduct is concerned, they look round for Mr. A and B to direct them how far to go in obeying Christ.
The doctrines have no hold on ordinary believers; they are not a power in their minds. Believers have a habitual respect for the sound of them, but no feeling that spreads from the words to the things they signify and forces the mind to take those things in and make them conform to the formula. Whenever conduct is concerned, they look around to Mr. A and Mr. B to tell them how far to go in obeying Christ.
Now we may be well assured that the case was not thus, but far otherwise, with the early Christians. Had it been thus, Christianity never would have expanded from an obscure sect of the despised Hebrews into the religion of the Roman empire. When their enemies said, "See how these Christians love one another" (a remark not likely to be made by anybody now), they assuredly had a much livelier feeling of the meaning of their creed than they have ever had since. And to this cause, probably, it is chiefly owing that Christianity now makes so little progress in extending its domain, and after eighteen centuries, is still nearly confined to Europeans and the descendants of Europeans.
Now we can be quite sure that it was not so—that it was very different—with the early Christians. Had it been so, Christianity would never have grown from an obscure, despised Jewish sect into the religion of the Roman Empire. When their enemies said, “See how these Christians love one another” (a remark unlikely to be made by anyone now), they surely had a much livelier sense of the meaning of their creed than Christians have ever had since. And this is probably the main reason why Christianity now makes so little progress in extending its reach, and after eighteen centuries is still almost confined to Europeans and their descendants.
Even with the strictly religious, who are much in earnest about their doctrines, and attach a greater amount of meaning to many of them than people in general, it commonly happens that the part which is thus comparatively active in their minds is that which was made by Calvin, or Knox, or some such person much nearer in character to themselves. The sayings of Christ coexist passively in their minds, producing hardly any effect beyond what is caused by mere listening to words so amiable and bland.
Even among the strictly religious, who are very much in earnest about their doctrines and attach more meaning to many of them than people generally do, it commonly happens that the part that is comparatively active in their minds is the part made by Calvin, or Knox, or some such person much nearer to themselves in character. The sayings of Christ sit passively in their minds, producing hardly any effect beyond what comes from merely listening to words so gentle and mild.
There are many reasons, doubtless, why doctrines which are the badge of a sect retain more of their vitality than those common to all recognised sects, and why more pains are taken by teachers to keep their meaning alive; but one reason certainly is, that the peculiar doctrines are more questioned, and have to be oftener defended against open gainsayers. Both teachers and learners go to sleep at their post, as soon as there is no enemy in the field.
There are no doubt many reasons why doctrines that are the badge of a particular sect keep more of their vitality than those common to all recognized sects, and why teachers take more trouble to keep their meaning alive. But one reason certainly is that the distinctive doctrines are questioned more, and have to be defended more often against open opponents. Both teachers and learners fall asleep at their posts as soon as there is no enemy in the field.
The same thing holds true, generally speaking, of all traditional doctrines--those of prudence and knowledge of life, as well as of morals or religion. All languages and literatures are full of general observations on life, both as to what it is, and how to conduct oneself in it; observations which everybody knows, which everybody repeats, or hears with acquiescence, which are received as truisms, yet of which most people first truly learn the meaning, when experience, generally of a painful kind, has made it a reality to them.
The same holds true, generally speaking, of all traditional doctrines—those of practical wisdom and knowledge of life as well as those of morals or religion. All languages and literatures are full of general observations about life, both about what it is and about how to conduct oneself in it. Everybody knows these observations, everybody repeats them or hears them with agreement, and they are accepted as truisms; yet most people first truly learn their meaning only when experience, usually of a painful kind, has made it real to them.
How often, when smarting under some unforeseen misfortune or disappointment, does a person call to mind some proverb or common saying, familiar to him all his life, the meaning of which, if he had ever before felt it as he does now, would have saved him from the calamity. There are indeed reasons for this, other than the absence of discussion: there are many truths of which the full meaning cannot be realised, until personal experience has brought it home.
How often, smarting under some unforeseen misfortune or disappointment, does a person recall some proverb or common saying, familiar all their life, whose meaning, had they ever felt it before as they do now, would have saved them from the calamity. There are, of course, reasons for this besides the absence of discussion: there are many truths whose full meaning cannot be grasped until personal experience has brought it home.
But much more of the meaning even of these would have been understood, and what was understood would have been far more deeply impressed on the mind, if the man had been accustomed to hear it argued pro and con by people who did understand it. The fatal tendency of mankind to leave off thinking about a thing when it is no longer doubtful, is the cause of half their errors. A contemporary author has well spoken of "the deep slumber of a decided opinion."
But much more of the meaning even of these would have been understood, and what was understood would have been impressed far more deeply on the mind, if the person had been used to hearing it argued pro and con by people who did understand it. The fatal human tendency to stop thinking about a thing once it is no longer in doubt is the cause of half our errors. A contemporary author has aptly spoken of “the deep slumber of a decided opinion.”
But what! (it may be asked) Is the absence of unanimity an indispensable condition of true knowledge? Is it necessary that some part of mankind should persist in error, to enable any to realise the truth? Does a belief cease to be real and vital as soon as it is generally received--and is a proposition never thoroughly understood and felt unless some doubt of it remains? As soon as mankind have unanimously accepted a truth, does the truth perish within them? The highest aim and best result of improved intelligence, it has hitherto been thought, is to unite mankind more and more in the acknowledgment of all important truths: and does the intelligence only last as long as it has not achieved its object?
But what! (it may be asked) Is the absence of unanimity an indispensable condition of true knowledge? Must some part of humanity persist in error so that anyone can grasp the truth? Does a belief stop being real and vital as soon as it is generally accepted—is a proposition never thoroughly understood and felt unless some doubt of it remains? As soon as humanity has unanimously accepted a truth, does the truth die within them? It has always been thought that the highest aim and best result of improved intelligence is to unite humanity more and more in acknowledging all important truths. Does intelligence, then, last only as long as it has not achieved its object?
Do the fruits of conquest perish by the very completeness of the victory?
Do the fruits of conquest perish through the very completeness of the victory?
I affirm no such thing. As mankind improve, the number of doctrines which are no longer disputed or doubted will be constantly on the increase: and the well-being of mankind may almost be measured by the number and gravity of the truths which have reached the point of being uncontested. The cessation, on one question after another, of serious controversy, is one of the necessary incidents of the consolidation of opinion; a consolidation as salutary in the case of true opinions, as it is dangerous and noxious when the opinions are erroneous.
I claim no such thing. As humanity improves, the number of doctrines that are no longer disputed or doubted will keep increasing, and human well-being may almost be measured by the number and weight of the truths that have reached the point of being uncontested. The end of serious controversy on one question after another is one of the necessary side effects of the consolidation of opinion—a consolidation as healthy when the opinions are true as it is dangerous and harmful when they are false.
But though this gradual narrowing of the bounds of diversity of opinion is necessary in both senses of the term, being at once inevitable and indispensable, we are not therefore obliged to conclude that all its consequences must be beneficial. The loss of so important an aid to the intelligent and living apprehension of a truth, as is afforded by the necessity of explaining it to, or defending it against, opponents, though not sufficient to outweigh, is no trifling drawback from, the benefit of its universal recognition.
But though this gradual narrowing of the range of differing opinion is necessary in both senses of the word—at once inevitable and indispensable—we are not therefore obliged to conclude that all its consequences must be good. The need to explain a truth to opponents, or defend it against them, is an important aid to an intelligent and living grasp of it. Losing that aid, though not enough to outweigh the benefit of the truth’s universal recognition, is no trifling drawback from it.
Where this advantage can no longer be had, I confess I should like to see the teachers of mankind endeavouring to provide a substitute for it; some contrivance for making the difficulties of the question as present to the learner's consciousness, as if they were pressed upon him by a dissentient champion, eager for his conversion.
Where this advantage can no longer be had, I confess I would like to see the teachers of humanity trying to provide a substitute for it: some device for making the difficulties of the question as present to the learner’s mind as if they were being pressed on him by a dissenting champion eager to convert him.
But instead of seeking contrivances for this purpose, they have lost those they formerly had. The Socratic dialectics, so magnificently exemplified in the dialogues of Plato, were a contrivance of this description. They were essentially a negative discussion of the great questions of philosophy and life, directed with consummate skill to the purpose of convincing any one who had merely adopted the commonplaces of received opinion, that he did not understand the subject--that he as yet attached no definite meaning to the doctrines he professed; in order that, becoming aware of his ignorance, he might be put in the way to attain a stable belief, resting on a clear apprehension both of the meaning of doctrines and of their evidence.
But instead of seeking devices for this purpose, they have lost the ones they used to have. The Socratic dialectic, so magnificently exemplified in the dialogues of Plato, was a device of this kind. It was essentially a negative discussion of the great questions of philosophy and life, directed with consummate skill toward convincing anyone who had merely adopted the commonplaces of accepted opinion that he did not understand the subject—that he did not yet attach any definite meaning to the doctrines he professed. The aim was that, once aware of his ignorance, he might be set on the way to a stable belief, resting on a clear grasp both of what the doctrines meant and of the evidence for them.
The school disputations of the middle ages had a somewhat similar object. They were intended to make sure that the pupil understood his own opinion, and (by necessary correlation) the opinion opposed to it, and could enforce the grounds of the one and confute those of the other.
The school disputations of the Middle Ages had a somewhat similar aim. They were meant to make sure that the pupil understood his own opinion and (as a necessary counterpart) the opinion opposed to it, and could argue for the grounds of the one and refute those of the other.
These last-mentioned contests had indeed the incurable defect, that the premises appealed to were taken from authority, not from reason; and, as a discipline to the mind, they were in every respect inferior to the powerful dialectics which formed the intellects of the "Socratici viri": but the modern mind owes far more to both than it is generally willing to admit, and the present modes of education contain nothing which in the smallest degree supplies the place either of the one or of the other.
These medieval contests did indeed have the incurable defect that the premises they appealed to were drawn from authority, not from reason; and as a discipline for the mind they were in every respect inferior to the powerful dialectic that formed the minds of the “Socratici viri” (the men of Socrates’ circle). But the modern mind owes far more to both than it is generally willing to admit, and present-day methods of education contain nothing that in the smallest degree takes the place of either one.
A person who derives all his instruction from teachers or books, even if he escape the besetting temptation of contenting himself with cram, is under no compulsion to hear both sides; accordingly it is far from a frequent accomplishment, even among thinkers, to know both sides; and the weakest part of what everybody says in defence of his opinion, is what he intends as a reply to antagonists. It is the fashion of the present time to disparage negative logic--that which points out weaknesses in theory or errors in practice, without establishing positive truths.
A person who gets all their instruction from teachers or books, even if they escape the ever-present temptation to be satisfied with cramming, is under no compulsion to hear both sides. Accordingly, knowing both sides is far from a common accomplishment, even among thinkers, and the weakest part of what anyone says in defense of their opinion is the part intended as a reply to opponents. It is the fashion nowadays to disparage negative logic—the kind that points out weaknesses in theory or errors in practice without establishing positive truths.
Such negative criticism would indeed be poor enough as an ultimate result; but as a means to attaining any positive knowledge or conviction worthy the name, it cannot be valued too highly; and until people are again systematically trained to it, there will be few great thinkers, and a low general average of intellect, in any but the mathematical and physical departments of speculation. On any other subject no one's opinions deserve the name of knowledge, except so far as he has either had forced upon him by others, or gone through of himself, the same mental process which would have been required of him in carrying on an active controversy with opponents.
Such negative criticism would indeed be poor enough as a final result. But as a means to any positive knowledge or conviction worth the name, it cannot be valued too highly. Until people are again systematically trained in it, there will be few great thinkers, and a low general level of intellect, in every field of inquiry except mathematics and the physical sciences. On any other subject, no one’s opinions deserve the name of knowledge except insofar as they have gone through—whether forced on them by others or done on their own—the same mental process that carrying on an active debate with opponents would have demanded of them.
That, therefore, which when absent, it is so indispensable, but so difficult, to create, how worse than absurd is it to forego, when spontaneously offering itself! If there are any persons who contest a received opinion, or who will do so if law or opinion will let them, let us thank them for it, open our minds to listen to them, and rejoice that there is some one to do for us what we otherwise ought, if we have any regard for either the certainty or the vitality of our convictions, to do with much greater labour for ourselves.
When something is so indispensable, yet so difficult to create when it is missing, how worse than absurd it is to give it up when it offers itself freely! If there are people who challenge an accepted opinion, or who will do so if law or opinion lets them, let us thank them for it, open our minds to listen to them, and be glad that someone is doing for us what we would otherwise have to do for ourselves, with much greater effort, if we care at all about either the certainty or the vitality of our convictions.
Half-truths on both sides
Mill argues that conflicting opinions usually share the truth between them, so dissenters deserve a hearing.
It still remains to speak of one of the principal causes which make diversity of opinion advantageous, and will continue to do so until mankind shall have entered a stage of intellectual advancement which at present seems at an incalculable distance. We have hitherto considered only two possibilities: that the received opinion may be false, and some other opinion, consequently, true; or that, the received opinion being true, a conflict with the opposite error is essential to a clear apprehension and deep feeling of its truth.
It remains to speak of one of the chief reasons that diversity of opinion is beneficial, and will remain so until humanity has entered a stage of intellectual progress that at present seems incalculably far off. So far we have considered only two possibilities: that the accepted opinion may be false, and some other opinion therefore true; or that, the accepted opinion being true, a conflict with the opposite error is essential to a clear grasp and deep feeling of its truth.
But there is a commoner case than either of these; when the conflicting doctrines, instead of being one true and the other false, share the truth between them; and the nonconforming opinion is needed to supply the remainder of the truth, of which the received doctrine embodies only a part. Popular opinions, on subjects not palpable to sense, are often true, but seldom or never the whole truth. They are a part of the truth; sometimes a greater, sometimes a smaller part, but exaggerated, distorted, and disjoined from the truths by which they ought to be accompanied and limited.
But there is a case more common than either of these: when the conflicting doctrines, instead of one being true and the other false, share the truth between them, and the nonconforming opinion is needed to supply the rest of the truth, of which the accepted doctrine embodies only part. Popular opinions on subjects beyond the reach of the senses are often true, but seldom or never the whole truth. They are part of the truth—sometimes a larger part, sometimes a smaller—but exaggerated, distorted, and cut off from the truths that ought to accompany and limit them.
Heretical opinions, on the other hand, are generally some of these suppressed and neglected truths, bursting the bonds which kept them down, and either seeking reconciliation with the truth contained in the common opinion, or fronting it as enemies, and setting themselves up, with similar exclusiveness, as the whole truth. The latter case is hitherto the most frequent, as, in the human mind, one-sidedness has always been the rule, and many-sidedness the exception. Hence, even in revolutions of opinion, one part of the truth usually sets while another rises.
Heretical opinions, on the other hand, are generally some of these suppressed and neglected truths, bursting the bonds that held them down. They either seek reconciliation with the truth contained in the common opinion, or confront it as enemies and set themselves up, with the same exclusiveness, as the whole truth. So far the latter has been more frequent, since in the human mind one-sidedness has always been the rule and many-sidedness the exception. Hence even in revolutions of opinion, one part of the truth usually sets while another rises.
Even progress, which ought to superadd, for the most part only substitutes one partial and incomplete truth for another; improvement consisting chiefly in this, that the new fragment of truth is more wanted, more adapted to the needs of the time, than that which it displaces. Such being the partial character of prevailing opinions, even when resting on a true foundation; every opinion which embodies somewhat of the portion of truth which the common opinion omits, ought to be considered precious, with whatever amount of error and confusion that truth may be blended.
Even progress, which ought to add, for the most part only substitutes one partial and incomplete truth for another. The improvement consists mainly in this: that the new fragment of truth is more needed, better suited to the needs of the time, than the one it displaces. Since prevailing opinions are this partial even when they rest on a true foundation, every opinion that embodies some of the portion of truth the common opinion leaves out ought to be considered precious, however much error and confusion that truth may be mixed with.
No sober judge of human affairs will feel bound to be indignant because those who force on our notice truths which we should otherwise have overlooked, overlook some of those which we see. Rather, he will think that so long as popular truth is one-sided, it is more desirable than otherwise that unpopular truth should have one-sided asserters too; such being usually the most energetic, and the most likely to compel reluctant attention to the fragment of wisdom which they proclaim as if it were the whole.
No sober judge of human affairs will feel obliged to be indignant because those who force on our attention truths we would otherwise have overlooked themselves overlook some of the truths we see. Rather, such a judge will think that so long as popular truth is one-sided, it is actually desirable that unpopular truth should have one-sided champions too, since they are usually the most energetic, and the most likely to compel reluctant attention to the fragment of wisdom they proclaim as if it were the whole.
Thus, in the eighteenth century, when nearly all the instructed, and all those of the uninstructed who were led by them, were lost in admiration of what is called civilisation, and of the marvels of modern science, literature, and philosophy, and while greatly overrating the amount of unlikeness between the men of modern and those of ancient times, indulged the belief that the whole of the difference was in their own favour; with what a salutary shock did the paradoxes of Rousseau explode like bombshells in the midst, dislocating the compact mass of one-sided opinion, and forcing its elements to recombine in a better form and with additional ingredients.
Thus in the eighteenth century, nearly all the educated, and all the uneducated who followed their lead, were lost in admiration of what is called civilization and of the marvels of modern science, literature, and philosophy. They greatly overrated how unlike the moderns were to the ancients, and indulged the belief that the whole of the difference was in their own favor. What a healthy shock it was when the paradoxes of Rousseau exploded like bombshells in their midst, breaking up the compact mass of one-sided opinion and forcing its elements to recombine in a better form and with added ingredients.
Not that the current opinions were on the whole farther from the truth than Rousseau's were; on the contrary, they were nearer to it; they contained more of positive truth, and very much less of error. Nevertheless there lay in Rousseau's doctrine, and has floated down the stream of opinion along with it, a considerable amount of exactly those truths which the popular opinion wanted; and these are the deposit which was left behind when the flood subsided.
Not that the current opinions were, on the whole, farther from the truth than Rousseau’s. On the contrary, they were nearer to it: they contained more positive truth and far less error. Nevertheless, Rousseau’s doctrine contained—and carried down the stream of opinion with it—a considerable amount of exactly the truths that popular opinion lacked; and these are the deposit left behind when the flood subsided.
The superior worth of simplicity of life, the enervating and demoralising effect of the trammels and hypocrisies of artificial society, are ideas which have never been entirely absent from cultivated minds since Rousseau wrote; and they will in time produce their due effect, though at present needing to be asserted as much as ever, and to be asserted by deeds, for words, on this subject, have nearly exhausted their power.
The superior worth of a simple life, and the weakening and demoralizing effect of the constraints and hypocrisies of artificial society, are ideas that have never been entirely absent from cultivated minds since Rousseau wrote. In time they will produce their proper effect, though at present they need to be asserted as much as ever—and asserted by deeds, for on this subject words have nearly exhausted their power.
In politics, again, it is almost a commonplace, that a party of order or stability, and a party of progress or reform, are both necessary elements of a healthy state of political life; until the one or the other shall have so enlarged its mental grasp as to be a party equally of order and of progress, knowing and distinguishing what is fit to be preserved from what ought to be swept away. Each of these modes of thinking derives its utility from the deficiencies of the other; but it is in a great measure the opposition of the other that keeps each within the limits of reason and sanity.
In politics, again, it is almost a commonplace that a party of order or stability and a party of progress or reform are both necessary elements of a healthy political life—until one or the other has so broadened its mental grasp as to be a party equally of order and of progress, knowing and distinguishing what deserves to be preserved from what ought to be swept away. Each of these ways of thinking gets its usefulness from the shortcomings of the other; but it is in large measure the opposition of the other that keeps each within the limits of reason and sanity.
Unless opinions favourable to democracy and to aristocracy, to property and to equality, to co-operation and to competition, to luxury and to abstinence, to sociality and individuality, to liberty and discipline, and all the other standing antagonisms of practical life, are expressed with equal freedom, and enforced and defended with equal talent and energy, there is no chance of both elements obtaining their due; one scale is sure to go up and the other down.
Unless opinions favorable to democracy and to aristocracy, to property and to equality, to cooperation and to competition, to luxury and to abstinence, to sociality and individuality, to liberty and discipline, and all the other standing oppositions of practical life, are expressed with equal freedom, and urged and defended with equal talent and energy, there is no chance of both elements getting their due. One side of the scale is sure to go up and the other down.
Truth, in the great practical concerns of life, is so much a question of the reconciling and combining of opposites, that very few have minds sufficiently capacious and impartial to make the adjustment with an approach to correctness, and it has to be made by the rough process of a struggle between combatants fighting under hostile banners. On any of the great open questions just enumerated, if either of the two opinions has a better claim than the other, not merely to be tolerated, but to be encouraged and countenanced, it is the one which happens at the particular time and place to be in a minority.
Truth, in the great practical concerns of life, is so much a matter of reconciling and combining opposites that very few people have minds broad and impartial enough to make the adjustment with anything close to accuracy. It has to be made by the rough process of a struggle between combatants fighting under hostile banners. On any of the great open questions just listed, if either of the two opinions has a better claim than the other, not merely to be tolerated but to be encouraged and supported, it is the one that happens, at that particular time and place, to be in the minority.
That is the opinion which, for the time being, represents the neglected interests, the side of human well-being which is in danger of obtaining less than its share. I am aware that there is not, in this country, any intolerance of differences of opinion on most of these topics. They are adduced to show, by admitted and multiplied examples, the universality of the fact, that only through diversity of opinion is there, in the existing state of human intellect, a chance of fair-play to all sides of the truth.
That is the opinion which, for the time being, represents the neglected interests—the side of human well-being that is in danger of getting less than its share. I am aware that in this country there is no intolerance of differences of opinion on most of these topics. I cite them to show, through acknowledged and numerous examples, how universal is the fact that, in the present state of the human intellect, only through diversity of opinion is there a chance of fair play for all sides of the truth.
When there are persons to be found, who form an exception to the apparent unanimity of the world on any subject, even if the world is in the right, it is always probable that dissentients have something worth hearing to say for themselves, and that truth would lose something by their silence.
When some people are found who form an exception to the apparent unanimity of the world on any subject, then even if the world is right, it is always likely that the dissenters have something worth hearing to say for themselves, and that truth would lose something by their silence.
Christian morality
Mill argues that Christian morality is incomplete and needs to be supplemented by other ethical sources.
It may be objected, "But some received principles, especially on the highest and most vital subjects, are more than half-truths. The Christian morality, for instance, is the whole truth on that subject, and if any one teaches a morality which varies from it, he is wholly in error." As this is of all cases the most important in practice, none can be fitter to test the general maxim. But before pronouncing what Christian morality is or is not, it would be desirable to decide what is meant by Christian morality.
It may be objected: “But some accepted principles, especially on the highest and most vital subjects, are more than half-truths. Christian morality, for instance, is the whole truth on that subject, and anyone who teaches a morality that departs from it is wholly in error.” Since this is, of all cases, the most important in practice, none could be better suited to test the general rule. But before declaring what Christian morality is or is not, it would be good to decide what is meant by Christian morality.
If it means the morality of the New Testament, I wonder that any one who derives his knowledge of this from the book itself, can suppose that it was announced, or intended, as a complete doctrine of morals. The Gospel always refers to a pre-existing morality, and confines its precepts to the particulars in which that morality was to be corrected, or superseded by a wider and higher; expressing itself, moreover, in terms most general, often impossible to be interpreted literally, and possessing rather the impressiveness of poetry or eloquence than the precision of legislation.
If it means the morality of the New Testament, I am surprised that anyone who gets their knowledge of it from the book itself could suppose that it was announced, or intended, as a complete moral doctrine. The Gospel always refers to a pre-existing morality, and limits its precepts to the particular points on which that morality was to be corrected or replaced by a broader and higher one. Moreover, it expresses itself in the most general terms, often impossible to interpret literally, and has the impressiveness of poetry or eloquence rather than the precision of legislation.
To extract from it a body of ethical doctrine, has ever been possible without eking it out from the Old Testament, that is, from a system elaborate indeed, but in many respects barbarous, and intended only for a barbarous people. St. Paul, a declared enemy to this Judaical mode of interpreting the doctrine and filling up the scheme of his Master, equally assumes a pre-existing morality, namely, that of the Greeks and Romans; and his advice to Christians is in a great measure a system of accommodation to that; even to the extent of giving an apparent sanction to slavery.
It has never been possible to extract a body of ethical doctrine from it without supplementing it from the Old Testament—that is, from a system that is elaborate indeed, but in many respects undeveloped, and intended only for a people at an early stage of development. St. Paul, an avowed enemy of this Judaizing way of interpreting his Master’s doctrine and filling out its scheme, likewise assumes a pre-existing morality, namely that of the Greeks and Romans; and his advice to Christians is largely a system of accommodation to it, even to the point of giving apparent approval to slavery.
What is called Christian, but should rather be termed theological, morality, was not the work of Christ or the Apostles, but is of much later origin, having been gradually built up by the Catholic church of the first five centuries, and though not implicitly adopted by moderns and Protestants, has been much less modified by them than might have been expected. For the most part, indeed, they have contented themselves with cutting off the additions which had been made to it in the middle ages, each sect supplying the place by fresh additions, adapted to its own character and tendencies.
What is called Christian morality, but should rather be called theological morality, was not the work of Christ or the Apostles. It is of much later origin, having been gradually built up by the Catholic Church in its first five centuries. And though modern believers and Protestants have not adopted it wholesale, they have modified it much less than might have been expected. For the most part, in fact, they have been content to cut off the additions made to it in the Middle Ages, each sect filling the gap with fresh additions suited to its own character and tendencies.
That mankind owe a great debt to this morality, and to its early teachers, I should be the last person to deny; but I do not scruple to say of it, that it is, in many important points, incomplete and one-sided, and that unless ideas and feelings, not sanctioned by it, had contributed to the formation of European life and character, human affairs would have been in a worse condition than they now are. Christian morality (so called) has all the characters of a reaction; it is, in great part, a protest against Paganism.
That humanity owes a great debt to this morality and to its early teachers, I would be the last to deny. But I do not hesitate to say that it is, on many important points, incomplete and one-sided, and that unless ideas and feelings it did not sanction had contributed to shaping European life and character, human affairs would be in a worse state than they are now. So-called Christian morality has all the marks of a reaction; it is, in large part, a protest against paganism.
Its ideal is negative rather than positive; passive rather than active; Innocence rather than Nobleness; Abstinence from Evil, rather than energetic Pursuit of Good: in its precepts (as has been well said) "thou shalt not" predominates unduly over "thou shalt." In its horror of sensuality, it made an idol of asceticism, which has been gradually compromised away into one of legality.
Its ideal is negative rather than positive, passive rather than active; Innocence rather than Nobleness; Abstinence from Evil rather than energetic Pursuit of Good. In its precepts (as has been well said), “thou shalt not” unduly outweighs “thou shalt.” In its horror of sensuality it made an idol of asceticism, which has gradually been compromised down into an idol of mere rule-keeping.
It holds out the hope of heaven and the threat of hell, as the appointed and appropriate motives to a virtuous life: in this falling far below the best of the ancients, and doing what lies in it to give to human morality an essentially selfish character, by disconnecting each man's feelings of duty from the interests of his fellow-creatures, except so far as a self-interested inducement is offered to him for consulting them. It is essentially a doctrine of passive obedience; it inculcates submission to all authorities found established; who indeed are not to be actively obeyed when they command what religion forbids, but who are not to be resisted, far less rebelled against, for any amount of wrong to ourselves.
It holds out the hope of heaven and the threat of hell as the designated and proper motives for a virtuous life. In this it falls far below the best of the ancients, and does what it can to give human morality an essentially selfish character, by disconnecting each person’s sense of duty from the interests of their fellow human beings, except insofar as they are offered a self-interested motive for considering them. It is essentially a doctrine of passive obedience. It teaches submission to all established authorities—who are not, indeed, to be actively obeyed when they command what religion forbids, but who are not to be resisted, much less rebelled against, however much wrong they do to us.
And while, in the morality of the best Pagan nations, duty to the State holds even a disproportionate place, infringing on the just liberty of the individual; in purely Christian ethics, that grand department of duty is scarcely noticed or acknowledged.
And while in the morality of the best pagan nations, duty to the State holds even an outsized place, infringing on the rightful liberty of the individual, in purely Christian ethics that great department of duty is scarcely noticed or acknowledged.
It is in the Koran, not the New Testament, that we read the maxim--"A ruler who appoints any man to an office, when there is in his dominions another man better qualified for it, sins against God and against the State." What little recognition the idea of obligation to the public obtains in modern morality, is derived from Greek and Roman sources, not from Christian; as, even in the morality of private life, whatever exists of magnanimity, high-mindedness, personal dignity, even the sense of honour, is derived from the purely human, not the religious part of our education, and never could have grown out of a standard of ethics in which the only worth, professedly recognised, is that of obedience.
It is in the Koran, not the New Testament, that we read the maxim: “A ruler who appoints any man to an office, when there is in his dominions another man better qualified for it, sins against God and against the State.” What little recognition the idea of obligation to the public gets in modern morality comes from Greek and Roman sources, not Christian ones. Likewise, even in the morality of private life, whatever exists of magnanimity, high-mindedness, personal dignity, even the sense of honor, comes from the purely human, not the religious, part of our education. It could never have grown out of an ethical standard in which the only worth openly recognized is that of obedience.
I am as far as any one from pretending that these defects are necessarily inherent in the Christian ethics, in every manner in which it can be conceived, or that the many requisites of a complete moral doctrine which it does not contain, do not admit of being reconciled with it. Far less would I insinuate this of the doctrines and precepts of Christ himself.
I am as far as anyone from claiming that these defects are necessarily inherent in Christian ethics in every way it can be conceived, or that the many requirements of a complete moral doctrine that it lacks cannot be reconciled with it. Much less would I suggest this of the doctrines and precepts of Christ himself.
I believe that the sayings of Christ are all, that I can see any evidence of their having been intended to be; that they are irreconcilable with nothing which a comprehensive morality requires; that everything which is excellent in ethics may be brought within them, with no greater violence to their language than has been done to it by all who have attempted to deduce from them any practical system of conduct whatever.
I believe that the sayings of Christ are everything that I can see any evidence they were intended to be; that they are irreconcilable with nothing a comprehensive morality requires; that everything excellent in ethics can be brought within them with no greater violence to their language than has been done to it by everyone who has tried to deduce any practical system of conduct whatever from them.
But it is quite consistent with this, to believe that they contain, and were meant to contain, only a part of the truth; that many essential elements of the highest morality are among the things which are not provided for, nor intended to be provided for, in the recorded deliverances of the Founder of Christianity, and which have been entirely thrown aside in the system of ethics erected on the basis of those deliverances by the Christian Church. And this being so, I think it a great error to persist in attempting to find in the Christian doctrine that complete rule for our guidance, which its author intended it to sanction and enforce, but only partially to provide.
But it is entirely consistent with this to believe that they contain, and were meant to contain, only part of the truth; that many essential elements of the highest morality are among the things not provided for, nor meant to be provided for, in the recorded teachings of the Founder of Christianity, and have been entirely thrown aside in the ethical system the Christian Church built on the basis of those teachings. This being so, I think it a great mistake to keep trying to find in Christian doctrine that complete rule for our guidance which its author meant to sanction and enforce, but only partly to provide.
I believe, too, that this narrow theory is becoming a grave practical evil, detracting greatly from the value of the moral training and instruction, which so many well-meaning persons are now at length exerting themselves to promote.
I believe, too, that this narrow theory is becoming a serious practical evil, greatly reducing the value of the moral training and instruction that so many well-meaning people are now at last working hard to promote.
I much fear that by attempting to form the mind and feelings on an exclusively religious type, and discarding those secular standards (as for want of a better name they may be called) which heretofore co-existed with and supplemented the Christian ethics, receiving some of its spirit, and infusing into it some of theirs, there will result, and is even now resulting, a low, abject, servile type of character, which, submit itself as it may to what it deems the Supreme Will, is incapable of rising to or sympathising in the conception of Supreme Goodness.
I very much fear that by trying to form the mind and feelings on an exclusively religious model, and discarding those secular standards (as, for want of a better name, they may be called) that until now coexisted with and supplemented Christian ethics—taking in some of its spirit and infusing into it some of their own—the result will be, and even now is, a low, abject, servile type of character. However much it submits to what it considers the Supreme Will, such a character is incapable of rising to, or sympathizing with, the conception of Supreme Goodness.
I believe that other ethics than any which can be evolved from exclusively Christian sources, must exist side by side with Christian ethics to produce the moral regeneration of mankind; and that the Christian system is no exception to the rule, that in an imperfect state of the human mind, the interests of truth require a diversity of opinions. It is not necessary that in ceasing to ignore the moral truths not contained in Christianity, men should ignore any of those which it does contain. Such prejudice, or oversight, when it occurs, is altogether an evil; but it is one from which we cannot hope to be always exempt, and must be regarded as the price paid for an inestimable good.
I believe that ethics other than any that can be developed from exclusively Christian sources must exist side by side with Christian ethics to bring about the moral regeneration of humanity; and that the Christian system is no exception to the rule that, in an imperfect state of the human mind, the interests of truth require a diversity of opinions. In ceasing to ignore the moral truths not contained in Christianity, people need not ignore any of those it does contain. Such prejudice or oversight, when it occurs, is entirely an evil; but it is one we cannot hope always to be free of, and it must be regarded as the price paid for an inestimable good.
The exclusive pretension made by a part of the truth to be the whole, must and ought to be protested against, and if a reactionary impulse should make the protestors unjust in their turn, this one-sidedness, like the other, may be lamented, but must be tolerated. If Christians would teach infidels to be just to Christianity, they should themselves be just to infidelity. It can do truth no service to blink the fact, known to all who have the most ordinary acquaintance with literary history, that a large portion of the noblest and most valuable moral teaching has been the work, not only of men who did not know, but of men who knew and rejected, the Christian faith.
The exclusive claim of a part of the truth to be the whole must, and ought to, be protested against; and if a reactionary impulse makes the protesters unjust in their turn, this one-sidedness, like the other, may be regretted but must be tolerated. If Christians want to teach unbelievers to be just to Christianity, they should themselves be just to unbelief. It does truth no service to ignore the fact, known to everyone with the most ordinary acquaintance with literary history, that a large share of the noblest and most valuable moral teaching has been the work not only of people who did not know the Christian faith, but of people who knew it and rejected it.
I do not pretend that the most unlimited use of the freedom of enunciating all possible opinions would put an end to the evils of religious or philosophical sectarianism. Every truth which men of narrow capacity are in earnest about, is sure to be asserted, inculcated, and in many ways even acted on, as if no other truth existed in the world, or at all events none that could limit or qualify the first. I acknowledge that the tendency of all opinions to become sectarian is not cured by the freest discussion, but is often heightened and exacerbated thereby; the truth which ought to have been, but was not, seen, being rejected all the more violently because proclaimed by persons regarded as opponents.
I do not claim that the most unlimited freedom to state every possible opinion would put an end to the evils of religious or philosophical sectarianism. Every truth that narrow-minded people are in earnest about is sure to be asserted, preached, and in many ways even acted on as if no other truth existed in the world, or at any rate none that could limit or qualify the first. I acknowledge that the tendency of all opinions to become sectarian is not cured by the freest discussion, but is often heightened and aggravated by it: the truth that ought to have been seen, but was not, is rejected all the more violently because it is proclaimed by people regarded as opponents.
But it is not on the impassioned partisan, it is on the calmer and more disinterested bystander, that this collision of opinions works its salutary effect. Not the violent conflict between parts of the truth, but the quiet suppression of half of it, is the formidable evil: there is always hope when people are forced to listen to both sides; it is when they attend only to one that errors harden into prejudices, and truth itself ceases to have the effect of truth, by being exaggerated into falsehood.
But it is not on the impassioned partisan, it is on the calmer and more impartial bystander, that this collision of opinions has its healthy effect. The formidable evil is not the violent conflict between parts of the truth, but the quiet suppression of half of it. There is always hope when people are forced to listen to both sides; it is when they attend to only one that errors harden into prejudices, and truth itself stops having the effect of truth, by being exaggerated into falsehood.
And since there are few mental attributes more rare than that judicial faculty which can sit in intelligent judgment between two sides of a question, of which only one is represented by an advocate before it, truth has no chance but in proportion as every side of it, every opinion which embodies any fraction of the truth, not only finds advocates, but is so advocated as to be listened to.
And since few mental qualities are rarer than the judicial ability to sit in intelligent judgment between two sides of a question when only one of them is represented by an advocate, truth has a chance only in proportion as every side of it—every opinion that embodies any fraction of the truth—not only finds advocates, but is advocated in a way that gets it heard.
We have now recognised the necessity to the mental well-being of mankind (on which all their other well-being depends) of freedom of opinion, and freedom of the expression of opinion, on four distinct grounds; which we will now briefly recapitulate.
We have now recognized that freedom of opinion, and freedom to express opinion, are necessary to the mental well-being of humanity (on which all its other well-being depends), on four distinct grounds, which we will now briefly summarize.
First, if any opinion is compelled to silence, that opinion may, for aught we can certainly know, be true. To deny this is to assume our own infallibility.
First, if any opinion is forced into silence, that opinion may, for all we can know for certain, be true. To deny this is to assume our own infallibility.
Secondly, though the silenced opinion be an error, it may, and very commonly does, contain a portion of truth; and since the general or prevailing opinion on any subject is rarely or never the whole truth, it is only by the collision of adverse opinions, that the remainder of the truth has any chance of being supplied.
Second, though the silenced opinion may be an error, it may contain, and very commonly does contain, a portion of truth. And since the general or prevailing opinion on any subject is rarely or never the whole truth, it is only through the collision of opposing opinions that the rest of the truth has any chance of being supplied.
Thirdly, even if the received opinion be not only true, but the whole truth; unless it is suffered to be, and actually is, vigorously and earnestly contested, it will, by most of those who receive it, be held in the manner of a prejudice, with little comprehension or feeling of its rational grounds. And not only this, but, fourthly, the meaning of the doctrine itself will be in danger of being lost, or enfeebled, and deprived of its vital effect on the character and conduct: the dogma becoming a mere formal profession, inefficacious for good, but cumbering the ground, and preventing the growth of any real and heartfelt conviction, from reason or personal experience.
Third, even if the accepted opinion is not only true but the whole truth, unless it is allowed to be, and actually is, vigorously and earnestly contested, most of those who accept it will hold it as a prejudice, with little understanding or feeling of its rational grounds. And not only this, but, fourth, the meaning of the doctrine itself will be in danger of being lost or weakened, and deprived of its vital effect on character and conduct. The dogma becomes a mere formal profession, powerless for good but cluttering the ground and preventing the growth of any real and heartfelt conviction, whether from reason or from personal experience.
Temperate discussion
Mill rejects requiring temperate discussion and describes the real morality of public debate.
Before quitting the subject of freedom of opinion, it is fit to take some notice of those who say, that the free expression of all opinions should be permitted, on condition that the manner be temperate, and do not pass the bounds of fair discussion. Much might be said on the impossibility of fixing where these supposed bounds are to be placed; for if the test be offence to those whose opinion is attacked, I think experience testifies that this offence is given whenever the attack is telling and powerful, and that every opponent who pushes them hard, and whom they find it difficult to answer, appears to them, if he shows any strong feeling on the subject, an intemperate opponent.
Before leaving the subject of freedom of opinion, it is fitting to take some notice of those who say that the free expression of all opinions should be permitted on condition that the manner be temperate and not overstep the bounds of fair discussion. Much could be said about the impossibility of fixing where these supposed bounds should be placed. If the test is offense to those whose opinion is attacked, I think experience shows that offense is taken whenever the attack is telling and powerful, and that every opponent who presses them hard, and whom they find it difficult to answer, seems to them an intemperate opponent if he shows any strong feeling on the subject.
But this, though an important consideration in a practical point of view, merges in a more fundamental objection. Undoubtedly the manner of asserting an opinion, even though it be a true one, may be very objectionable, and may justly incur severe censure. But the principal offences of the kind are such as it is mostly impossible, unless by accidental self-betrayal, to bring home to conviction. The gravest of them is, to argue sophistically, to suppress facts or arguments, to misstate the elements of the case, or misrepresent the opposite opinion.
But this, though an important consideration from a practical point of view, is absorbed into a more fundamental objection. Undoubtedly the manner of asserting an opinion, even a true one, may be very objectionable and may justly earn severe censure. But the chief offenses of this kind are mostly impossible to prove against someone, unless they happen to give themselves away. The gravest of them are arguing sophistically, suppressing facts or arguments, misstating the elements of the case, or misrepresenting the opposing opinion.
But all this, even to the most aggravated degree, is so continually done in perfect good faith, by persons who are not considered, and in many other respects may not deserve to be considered, ignorant or incompetent, that it is rarely possible on adequate grounds conscientiously to stamp the misrepresentation as morally culpable; and still less could law presume to interfere with this kind of controversial misconduct.
But all this, even in its most extreme form, is so constantly done in perfect good faith by people who are not considered—and in many other respects may not deserve to be considered—ignorant or incompetent, that it is rarely possible, on adequate grounds and in good conscience, to brand the misrepresentation as morally culpable. Still less could the law presume to interfere with this kind of misconduct in controversy.
With regard to what is commonly meant by intemperate discussion, namely invective, sarcasm, personality, and the like, the denunciation of these weapons would deserve more sympathy if it were ever proposed to interdict them equally to both sides; but it is only desired to restrain the employment of them against the prevailing opinion: against the unprevailing they may not only be used without general disapproval, but will be likely to obtain for him who uses them the praise of honest zeal and righteous indignation. Yet whatever mischief arises from their use, is greatest when they are employed against the comparatively defenceless; and whatever unfair advantage can be derived by any opinion from this mode of asserting it, accrues almost exclusively to received opinions.
As for what is commonly meant by intemperate discussion—namely invective, sarcasm, personal attacks, and the like—condemning these weapons would deserve more sympathy if it were ever proposed to forbid them equally to both sides. But the wish is only to restrain their use against the prevailing opinion. Against the non-prevailing opinion they may not only be used without general disapproval, but are likely to earn whoever uses them praise for honest zeal and righteous indignation. Yet whatever harm comes from their use is greatest when they are aimed at the comparatively defenseless; and whatever unfair advantage any opinion can gain from this way of asserting it goes almost exclusively to accepted opinions.
The worst offence of this kind which can be committed by a polemic, is to stigmatise those who hold the contrary opinion as bad and immoral men. To calumny of this sort, those who hold any unpopular opinion are peculiarly exposed, because they are in general few and uninfluential, and nobody but themselves feel much interest in seeing justice done them; but this weapon is, from the nature of the case, denied to those who attack a prevailing opinion: they can neither use it with safety to themselves, nor, if they could, would it do anything but recoil on their own cause.
The worst offense of this kind that a debater can commit is to brand those who hold the opposite opinion as bad and immoral people. Those who hold any unpopular opinion are especially exposed to slander of this sort, because they are generally few and without influence, and nobody but themselves cares much about seeing justice done to them. But this weapon is, by the nature of the case, denied to those who attack a prevailing opinion: they can neither use it safely themselves, nor, if they could, would it do anything but backfire on their own cause.
In general, opinions contrary to those commonly received can only obtain a hearing by studied moderation of language, and the most cautious avoidance of unnecessary offence, from which they hardly ever deviate even in a slight degree without losing ground: while unmeasured vituperation employed on the side of the prevailing opinion, really does deter people from professing contrary opinions, and from listening to those who profess them. For the interest, therefore, of truth and justice, it is far more important to restrain this employment of vituperative language than the other; and, for example, if it were necessary to choose, there would be much more need to discourage offensive attacks on infidelity, than on religion.
In general, opinions contrary to those commonly accepted can gain a hearing only through carefully studied moderation of language and the most cautious avoidance of unnecessary offense; they hardly ever depart from this even slightly without losing ground. Meanwhile, unrestrained abuse on the side of the prevailing opinion really does deter people from professing contrary opinions and from listening to those who profess them. For the sake of truth and justice, therefore, it is far more important to restrain this use of abusive language than the other. For example, if we had to choose, there would be much more need to discourage offensive attacks on unbelief than on religion.
It is, however, obvious that law and authority have no business with restraining either, while opinion ought, in every instance, to determine its verdict by the circumstances of the individual case; condemning every one, on whichever side of the argument he places himself, in whose mode of advocacy either want of candour, or malignity, bigotry, or intolerance of feeling manifest themselves; but not inferring these vices from the side which a person takes, though it be the contrary side of the question to our own: and giving merited honour to every one, whatever opinion he may hold, who has calmness to see and honesty to state what his opponents and their opinions really are, exaggerating nothing to their discredit, keeping nothing back which tells, or can be supposed to tell, in their favour.
It is obvious, however, that law and authority have no business restraining either. Opinion, on the other hand, ought in every instance to reach its verdict according to the circumstances of the individual case. It should condemn everyone, on whichever side of the argument they stand, whose way of arguing shows a lack of candor, or malice, bigotry, or intolerance of feeling—but it should not infer these vices from the side a person takes, even if it is the opposite side of the question from our own. And it should give due honor to everyone, whatever opinion they hold, who has the calmness to see and the honesty to state what their opponents and their opinions really are, exaggerating nothing to their discredit and holding back nothing that tells, or can be supposed to tell, in their favor.
This is the real morality of public discussion; and if often violated, I am happy to think that there are many controversialists who to a great extent observe it, and a still greater number who conscientiously strive towards it.
This is the real morality of public discussion. And if it is often violated, I am glad to think there are many debaters who observe it to a great extent, and a still greater number who conscientiously strive toward it.
Chapter III
Of Individuality, as One of the Elements of Well-being · Mill argues that individuality and varied ways of living are essential to human well-being and progress.
Such being the reasons which make it imperative that human beings should be free to form opinions, and to express their opinions without reserve; and such the baneful consequences to the intellectual, and through that to the moral nature of man, unless this liberty is either conceded, or asserted in spite of prohibition; let us next examine whether the same reasons do not require that men should be free to act upon their opinions--to carry these out in their lives, without hindrance, either physical or moral, from their fellow-men, so long as it is at their own risk and peril. This last proviso is of course indispensable. No one pretends that actions should be as free as opinions.
Such are the reasons that make it imperative for human beings to be free to form opinions and to express them without reserve; and such are the harmful consequences to the intellectual nature of humanity, and through it to the moral nature, unless this liberty is either granted or asserted in spite of prohibition. Let us next examine whether the same reasons do not require that people should be free to act on their opinions—to carry them out in their lives without hindrance, physical or moral, from their fellow human beings, so long as they do so at their own risk and peril. This last condition is, of course, indispensable. No one claims that actions should be as free as opinions.
On the contrary, even opinions lose their immunity, when the circumstances in which they are expressed are such as to constitute their expression a positive instigation to some mischievous act. An opinion that corn-dealers are starvers of the poor, or that private property is robbery, ought to be unmolested when simply circulated through the press, but may justly incur punishment when delivered orally to an excited mob assembled before the house of a corn-dealer, or when handed about among the same mob in the form of a placard.
On the contrary, even opinions lose their immunity when they are expressed in circumstances that make expressing them a positive incitement to some harmful act. An opinion that grain dealers starve the poor, or that private property is robbery, ought to be left alone when simply circulated through the press, but may justly be punished when delivered in a speech to an excited mob gathered outside a grain dealer’s house, or when handed around that same mob in the form of a placard.
Acts, of whatever kind, which, without justifiable cause, do harm to others, may be, and in the more important cases absolutely require to be, controlled by the unfavourable sentiments, and, when needful, by the active interference of mankind. The liberty of the individual must be thus far limited; he must not make himself a nuisance to other people. But if he refrains from molesting others in what concerns them, and merely acts according to his own inclination and judgment in things which concern himself, the same reasons which show that opinion should be free, prove also that he should be allowed, without molestation, to carry his opinions into practice at his own cost.
Acts of any kind that, without justifiable cause, do harm to others may be—and in the more important cases absolutely must be—controlled by the disapproval of others and, when necessary, by their active interference. The liberty of the individual must be limited this far: he must not make himself a nuisance to other people. But if he refrains from interfering with others in what concerns them, and merely acts according to his own inclination and judgment in things that concern himself, the same reasons that show opinion should be free also prove that he should be allowed, without interference, to put his opinions into practice at his own cost.
That mankind are not infallible; that their truths, for the most part, are only half-truths; that unity of opinion, unless resulting from the fullest and freest comparison of opposite opinions, is not desirable, and diversity not an evil, but a good, until mankind are much more capable than at present of recognising all sides of the truth, are principles applicable to men's modes of action, not less than to their opinions.
That humanity is not infallible; that its truths are, for the most part, only half-truths; that unity of opinion is not desirable unless it results from the fullest and freest comparison of opposing opinions, and that diversity is not an evil but a good, until humanity is far more capable than at present of recognizing all sides of the truth—these are principles that apply to people’s ways of acting no less than to their opinions.
As it is useful that while mankind are imperfect there should be different opinions, so is it that there should be different experiments of living; that free scope should be given to varieties of character, short of injury to others; and that the worth of different modes of life should be proved practically, when any one thinks fit to try them. It is desirable, in short, that in things which do not primarily concern others, individuality should assert itself. Where, not the person's own character, but the traditions or customs of other people are the rule of conduct, there is wanting one of the principal ingredients of human happiness, and quite the chief ingredient of individual and social progress.
Just as it is useful, while humanity is imperfect, that there should be different opinions, so it is useful that there should be different experiments in living; that free scope should be given to varieties of character, short of injury to others; and that the worth of different ways of life should be proved in practice, whenever anyone thinks fit to try them. In short, it is desirable that in things that do not primarily concern others, individuality should assert itself. Where the rule of conduct is not the person’s own character but the traditions or customs of other people, one of the principal ingredients of human happiness is missing—and quite the chief ingredient of individual and social progress.
In maintaining this principle, the greatest difficulty to be encountered does not lie in the appreciation of means towards an acknowledged end, but in the indifference of persons in general to the end itself. If it were felt that the free development of individuality is one of the leading essentials of well-being; that it is not only a co-ordinate element with all that is designated by the terms civilisation, instruction, education, culture, but is itself a necessary part and condition of all those things; there would be no danger that liberty should be under-valued, and the adjustment of the boundaries between it and social control would present no extraordinary difficulty.
In upholding this principle, the greatest difficulty to be faced lies not in judging the means to an acknowledged end, but in people’s general indifference to the end itself. If it were felt that the free development of individuality is one of the leading essentials of well-being—that it is not just an element on a par with everything meant by the words civilization, instruction, education, culture, but is itself a necessary part and condition of all those things—there would be no danger of liberty being undervalued, and adjusting the boundaries between it and social control would present no extraordinary difficulty.
But the evil is, that individual spontaneity is hardly recognised by the common modes of thinking, as having any intrinsic worth, or deserving any regard on its own account. The majority, being satisfied with the ways of mankind as they now are (for it is they who make them what they are), cannot comprehend why those ways should not be good enough for everybody; and what is more, spontaneity forms no part of the ideal of the majority of moral and social reformers, but is rather looked on with jealousy, as a troublesome and perhaps rebellious obstruction to the general acceptance of what these reformers, in their own judgment, think would be best for mankind.
But the trouble is that individual spontaneity is hardly recognized by common ways of thinking as having any intrinsic worth or deserving any regard for its own sake. The majority, being satisfied with the ways of humanity as they now are (for it is they who make them what they are), cannot understand why those ways should not be good enough for everybody. What is more, spontaneity forms no part of the ideal of most moral and social reformers. Rather, they look on it with suspicion, as a troublesome and perhaps rebellious obstacle to the general acceptance of what they themselves judge would be best for humanity.
Few persons, out of Germany, even comprehend the meaning of the doctrine which Wilhelm von Humboldt, so eminent both as a savant and as a politician, made the text of a treatise--that "the end of man, or that which is prescribed by the eternal or immutable dictates of reason, and not suggested by vague and transient desires, is the highest and most harmonious development of his powers to a complete and consistent whole;" that, therefore, the object "towards which every human being must ceaselessly direct his efforts, and on which especially those who design to influence their fellow-men must ever keep their eyes, is the individuality of power and development;" that for this there are two requisites, "freedom, and a variety of situations;" and that from the union of these arise "individual vigour and manifold diversity," which combine themselves in "originality."11
Few people outside Germany even understand the meaning of the doctrine that Wilhelm von Humboldt, so eminent both as a scholar and as a statesman, made the theme of a treatise: that “the end of man, or that which is prescribed by the eternal or immutable dictates of reason, and not suggested by vague and transient desires, is the highest and most harmonious development of his powers to a complete and consistent whole”; that, therefore, the object “towards which every human being must ceaselessly direct his efforts, and on which especially those who design to influence their fellow-men must ever keep their eyes, is the individuality of power and development”; that for this there are two requirements, “freedom, and a variety of situations”; and that from the union of these arise “individual vigour and manifold diversity,” which combine in “originality.”11
11 The Sphere and Duties of Government, from the German of Baron Wilhelm von Humboldt, pp. 11-13.
11 The Sphere and Duties of Government, translated from the German of Baron Wilhelm von Humboldt, pp. 11–13.
Custom and choice
Mill argues that people must use their own judgment rather than follow custom merely because it is custom.
Little, however, as people are accustomed to a doctrine like that of Von Humboldt, and surprising as it may be to them to find so high a value attached to individuality, the question, one must nevertheless think, can only be one of degree. No one's idea of excellence in conduct is that people should do absolutely nothing but copy one another. No one would assert that people ought not to put into their mode of life, and into the conduct of their concerns, any impress whatever of their own judgment, or of their own individual character.
However unaccustomed people may be to a doctrine like Humboldt’s, and however surprised they may be to find so high a value placed on individuality, one must still think that the question can only be one of degree. No one’s idea of excellent conduct is that people should do nothing at all but copy one another. No one would claim that people ought not to put any stamp whatever of their own judgment, or of their own individual character, on their way of life and the conduct of their affairs.
On the other hand, it would be absurd to pretend that people ought to live as if nothing whatever had been known in the world before they came into it; as if experience had as yet done nothing towards showing that one mode of existence, or of conduct, is preferable to another. Nobody denies that people should be so taught and trained in youth, as to know and benefit by the ascertained results of human experience. But it is the privilege and proper condition of a human being, arrived at the maturity of his faculties, to use and interpret experience in his own way. It is for him to find out what part of recorded experience is properly applicable to his own circumstances and character.
On the other hand, it would be absurd to claim that people ought to live as if nothing whatever had been known in the world before they came into it—as if experience had so far done nothing to show that one way of living, or of behaving, is preferable to another. Nobody denies that people should be taught and trained in youth so as to know and benefit from the established results of human experience. But it is the privilege and proper condition of a human being who has reached the maturity of their faculties to use and interpret experience in their own way. It is for them to find out what part of recorded experience properly applies to their own circumstances and character.
The traditions and customs of other people are, to a certain extent, evidence of what their experience has taught them; presumptive evidence, and as such, have a claim to his deference: but, in the first place, their experience may be too narrow; or they may not have interpreted it rightly. Secondly, their interpretation of experience may be correct, but unsuitable to him. Customs are made for customary circumstances, and customary characters: and his circumstances or his character may be uncustomary. Thirdly, though the customs be both good as customs, and suitable to him, yet to conform to custom, merely as custom, does not educate or develop in him any of the qualities which are the distinctive endowment of a human being.
The traditions and customs of other people are, to a certain extent, evidence of what their experience has taught them—presumptive evidence, and as such entitled to his deference. But, in the first place, their experience may be too narrow, or they may not have interpreted it correctly. Second, their interpretation of experience may be correct but unsuited to him. Customs are made for customary circumstances and customary characters, and his circumstances or his character may be uncustomary. Third, even if the customs are both good as customs and suited to him, conforming to custom merely as custom does not educate or develop in him any of the qualities that are the distinctive endowment of a human being.
The human faculties of perception, judgment, discriminative feeling, mental activity, and even moral preference, are exercised only in making a choice. He who does anything because it is the custom, makes no choice. He gains no practice either in discerning or in desiring what is best. The mental and moral, like the muscular powers, are improved only by being used. The faculties are called into no exercise by doing a thing merely because others do it, no more than by believing a thing only because others believe it.
The human faculties of perception, judgment, discriminating feeling, mental activity, and even moral preference are exercised only in making a choice. Whoever does something because it is the custom makes no choice. They gain no practice either in discerning or in desiring what is best. Mental and moral powers, like muscular ones, are improved only by being used. The faculties are no more exercised by doing a thing merely because others do it than by believing a thing only because others believe it.
If the grounds of an opinion are not conclusive to the person's own reason, his reason cannot be strengthened, but is likely to be weakened by his adopting it: and if the inducements to an act are not such as are consentaneous to his own feelings and character (where affection, or the rights of others, are not concerned), it is so much done towards rendering his feelings and character inert and torpid, instead of active and energetic.
If the grounds of an opinion are not conclusive to a person’s own reason, their reason cannot be strengthened, and is likely to be weakened, by adopting it. And if the motives for an act are not in harmony with their own feelings and character (where affection or the rights of others are not concerned), it goes that much further toward making their feelings and character inert and sluggish instead of active and energetic.
He who lets the world, or his own portion of it, choose his plan of life for him, has no need of any other faculty than the ape-like one of imitation. He who chooses his plan for himself, employs all his faculties. He must use observation to see, reasoning and judgment to foresee, activity to gather materials for decision, discrimination to decide, and when he has decided, firmness and self-control to hold to his deliberate decision. And these qualities he requires and exercises exactly in proportion as the part of his conduct which he determines according to his own judgment and feelings is a large one.
Whoever lets the world, or their own portion of it, choose their plan of life for them has no need of any faculty other than the ape-like one of imitation. Whoever chooses their plan for themselves uses all their faculties. They must use observation to see, reasoning and judgment to foresee, activity to gather materials for a decision, discernment to decide, and, once they have decided, firmness and self-control to hold to their deliberate decision. And they need and exercise these qualities exactly in proportion to how large a part of their conduct they determine by their own judgment and feelings.
It is possible that he might be guided in some good path, and kept out of harm's way, without any of these things. But what will be his comparative worth as a human being? It really is of importance, not only what men do, but also what manner of men they are that do it. Among the works of man, which human life is rightly employed in perfecting and beautifying, the first in importance surely is man himself.
It is possible that such a person might be guided along some good path, and kept out of harm’s way, without any of these things. But what will be their comparative worth as a human being? It really does matter not only what people do, but also what kind of people they are who do it. Among the works of human beings, which human life is rightly spent in perfecting and beautifying, the first in importance is surely the human being.
Supposing it were possible to get houses built, corn grown, battles fought, causes tried, and even churches erected and prayers said, by machinery--by automatons in human form--it would be a considerable loss to exchange for these automatons even the men and women who at present inhabit the more civilised parts of the world, and who assuredly are but starved specimens of what nature can and will produce. Human nature is not a machine to be built after a model, and set to do exactly the work prescribed for it, but a tree, which requires to grow and develop itself on all sides, according to the tendency of the inward forces which make it a living thing.
Suppose it were possible to get houses built, grain grown, battles fought, lawsuits tried, and even churches erected and prayers said by machinery—by automatons in human form. It would be a considerable loss to exchange for these automatons even the men and women who now inhabit the more developed parts of the world, and who are certainly only starved specimens of what nature can and will produce. Human nature is not a machine to be built after a model and set to do exactly the work prescribed for it, but a tree, which needs to grow and develop itself on all sides, according to the tendency of the inner forces that make it a living thing.
Impulse, energy, and character
Mill defends strong desires and impulses as the raw material of character and energy.
It will probably be conceded that it is desirable people should exercise their understandings, and that an intelligent following of custom, or even occasionally an intelligent deviation from custom, is better than a blind and simply mechanical adhesion to it. To a certain extent it is admitted, that our understanding should be our own: but there is not the same willingness to admit that our desires and impulses should be our own likewise; or that to possess impulses of our own, and of any strength, is anything but a peril and a snare.
It will probably be granted that people should use their own minds, and that following custom intelligently, or even occasionally departing from it intelligently, is better than clinging to it blindly and mechanically. To some extent people admit that our understanding should be our own. But they are not equally willing to admit that our desires and impulses should be our own as well, or that having impulses of our own, of any strength, is anything but a danger and a trap.
Yet desires and impulses are as much a part of a perfect human being, as beliefs and restraints: and strong impulses are only perilous when not properly balanced; when one set of aims and inclinations is developed into strength, while others, which ought to co-exist with them, remain weak and inactive. It is not because men's desires are strong that they act ill; it is because their consciences are weak. There is no natural connection between strong impulses and a weak conscience. The natural connection is the other way.
Yet desires and impulses are as much a part of a complete human being as beliefs and restraints are. Strong impulses are dangerous only when they are out of balance, when one set of aims and inclinations grows strong while others, which ought to exist alongside them, stay weak and inactive. People do not act badly because their desires are strong; they act badly because their consciences are weak. There is no natural connection between strong impulses and a weak conscience. The natural connection runs the other way.
To say that one person's desires and feelings are stronger and more various than those of another, is merely to say that he has more of the raw material of human nature, and is therefore capable, perhaps of more evil, but certainly of more good. Strong impulses are but another name for energy. Energy may be turned to bad uses; but more good may always be made of an energetic nature, than of an indolent and impassive one. Those who have most natural feeling, are always those whose cultivated feelings may be made the strongest. The same strong susceptibilities which make the personal impulses vivid and powerful, are also the source from whence are generated the most passionate love of virtue, and the sternest self-control.
To say that one person’s desires and feelings are stronger and more varied than another’s is simply to say that they have more of the raw material of human nature, and so are capable perhaps of more evil, but certainly of more good. Strong impulses are just another name for energy. Energy can be put to bad uses, but more good can always be made of an energetic nature than of a lazy and unfeeling one. Those with the most natural feeling are always those whose cultivated feelings can be made the strongest. The same intense sensitivity that makes personal impulses vivid and powerful is also the source of the most passionate love of virtue and the sternest self-control.
It is through the cultivation of these, that society both does its duty and protects its interests: not by rejecting the stuff of which heroes are made, because it knows not how to make them. A person whose desires and impulses are his own--are the expression of his own nature, as it has been developed and modified by his own culture--is said to have a character. One whose desires and impulses are not his own, has no character, no more than a steam-engine has a character. If, in addition to being his own, his impulses are strong, and are under the government of a strong will, he has an energetic character.
It is by cultivating these that society both does its duty and protects its interests—not by rejecting the stuff heroes are made of because it does not know how to make them. A person whose desires and impulses are their own—the expression of their own nature, as developed and shaped by their own cultivation—is said to have a character. One whose desires and impulses are not their own has no character, any more than a steam engine has a character. If, besides being their own, a person’s impulses are strong and governed by a strong will, that person has an energetic character.
Whoever thinks that individuality of desires and impulses should not be encouraged to unfold itself, must maintain that society has no need of strong natures--is not the better for containing many persons who have much character--and that a high general average of energy is not desirable.
Anyone who thinks that individuality of desires and impulses should not be encouraged to unfold must hold that society has no need of strong natures—that it is no better off for containing many people of strong character—and that a high general level of energy is not desirable.
In some early states of society, these forces might be, and were, too much ahead of the power which society then possessed of disciplining and controlling them. There has been a time when the element of spontaneity and individuality was in excess, and the social principle had a hard struggle with it. The difficulty then was, to induce men of strong bodies or minds to pay obedience to any rules which required them to control their impulses. To overcome this difficulty, law and discipline, like the Popes struggling against the Emperors, asserted a power over the whole man, claiming to control all his life in order to control his character--which society had not found any other sufficient means of binding.
In some early stages of society, these forces may have been—and were—too far ahead of society’s power, at that time, to discipline and control them. There was a time when the element of spontaneity and individuality was in excess, and the social principle had a hard struggle against it. The difficulty then was to get people of strong bodies or minds to obey any rules that required them to control their impulses. To overcome this, law and discipline, like the Popes struggling against the Emperors, claimed power over the whole person, seeking to control all of a person’s life in order to control their character—which society had found no other adequate means of restraining.
But society has now fairly got the better of individuality; and the danger which threatens human nature is not the excess, but the deficiency, of personal impulses and preferences. Things are vastly changed, since the passions of those who were strong by station or by personal endowment were in a state of habitual rebellion against laws and ordinances, and required to be rigorously chained up to enable the persons within their reach to enjoy any particle of security. In our times, from the highest class of society down to the lowest, every one lives as under the eye of a hostile and dreaded censorship.
But society has now thoroughly got the better of individuality, and the danger threatening human nature is not an excess but a deficiency of personal impulses and preferences. Things have changed enormously since the days when the passions of those who were powerful by rank or by personal gifts were in habitual rebellion against laws and regulations, and had to be tightly chained up so that the people within their reach could enjoy the least bit of security. In our time, from the highest class of society down to the lowest, everyone lives as if under the eye of a hostile and dreaded censor.
Not only in what concerns others, but in what concerns only themselves, the individual, or the family, do not ask themselves--what do I prefer? or, what would suit my character and disposition? or, what would allow the best and highest in me to have fair-play, and enable it to grow and thrive? They ask themselves, what is suitable to my position? what is usually done by persons of my station and pecuniary circumstances? or (worse still) what is usually done by persons of a station and circumstances superior to mine? I do not mean that they choose what is customary, in preference to what suits their own inclination. It does not occur to them to have any inclination, except for what is customary.
Not only in what concerns others, but in what concerns only themselves, individuals and families do not ask themselves: What do I prefer? What would suit my character and temperament? What would give the best and highest in me a fair chance, and let it grow and thrive? They ask themselves: What is suitable to my position? What do people of my rank and income usually do? Or (worse still) what do people of a rank and income above mine usually do? I do not mean that they choose what is customary in preference to what suits their own inclination. It does not occur to them to have any inclination except for what is customary.
Thus the mind itself is bowed to the yoke: even in what people do for pleasure, conformity is the first thing thought of; they live in crowds; they exercise choice only among things commonly done: peculiarity of taste, eccentricity of conduct, are shunned equally with crimes: until by dint of not following their own nature, they have no nature to follow: their human capacities are withered and starved: they become incapable of any strong wishes or native pleasures, and are generally without either opinions or feelings of home growth, or properly their own. Now is this, or is it not, the desirable condition of human nature?
So the mind itself bows to the yoke. Even in what people do for pleasure, conformity is the first thing they think of. They live in crowds. They exercise choice only among things commonly done. Unusual tastes and eccentric conduct are shunned as much as crimes. In the end, by not following their own nature, they have no nature to follow. Their human capacities wither and starve. They become incapable of any strong wishes or native pleasures, and generally have no opinions or feelings that are homegrown or truly their own. Now, is this the desirable condition of human nature, or is it not?
It is so, on the Calvinistic theory. According to that, the one great offence of man is Self-will. All the good of which humanity is capable, is comprised in Obedience. You have no choice; thus you must do, and no otherwise: "whatever is not a duty, is a sin." Human nature being radically corrupt, there is no redemption for any one until human nature is killed within him.
It is, on the Calvinist theory. According to that theory, the one great offense of humankind is self-will. All the good that humanity is capable of consists in obedience. You have no choice; this is what you must do, and nothing else: “whatever is not a duty is a sin.” Since human nature is radically corrupt, there is no redemption for anyone until human nature has been killed within them.
To one holding this theory of life, crushing out any of the human faculties, capacities, and susceptibilities, is no evil: man needs no capacity, but that of surrendering himself to the will of God: and if he uses any of his faculties for any other purpose but to do that supposed will more effectually, he is better without them.
To someone who holds this theory of life, crushing any of the human faculties, capacities, and sensibilities is no evil. A person needs no capacity except that of surrendering to the will of God; and if they use any of their faculties for any other purpose than to carry out that supposed will more effectively, they are better off without them.
That is the theory of Calvinism; and it is held, in a mitigated form, by many who do not consider themselves Calvinists; the mitigation consisting in giving a less ascetic interpretation to the alleged will of God; asserting it to be his will that mankind should gratify some of their inclinations; of course not in the manner they themselves prefer, but in the way of obedience, that is, in a way prescribed to them by authority; and, therefore, by the necessary conditions of the case, the same for all.
That is the theory of Calvinism, and it is held in a softened form by many who do not consider themselves Calvinists. The softening consists in giving a less ascetic reading to the supposed will of God: in claiming that it is his will that people should satisfy some of their inclinations—not, of course, in the way they themselves prefer, but by way of obedience, that is, in a way prescribed to them by authority, and therefore, by the very nature of the case, the same for everyone.
In some such insidious form there is at present a strong tendency to this narrow theory of life, and to the pinched and hidebound type of human character which it patronises. Many persons, no doubt, sincerely think that human beings thus cramped and dwarfed, are as their Maker designed them to be; just as many have thought that trees are a much finer thing when clipped into pollards, or cut out into figures of animals, than as nature made them.
In some such subtle form there is at present a strong tendency toward this narrow theory of life, and toward the pinched and rigid type of human character it favors. No doubt many people sincerely think that human beings cramped and dwarfed in this way are just as their Maker designed them to be—just as many have thought that trees are much finer when lopped into pollards or clipped into the shapes of animals than as nature made them.
But if it be any part of religion to believe that man was made by a good being, it is more consistent with that faith to believe, that this Being gave all human faculties that they might be cultivated and unfolded, not rooted out and consumed, and that he takes delight in every nearer approach made by his creatures to the ideal conception embodied in them, every increase in any of their capabilities of comprehension, of action, or of enjoyment. There is a different type of human excellence from the Calvinistic; a conception of humanity as having its nature bestowed on it for other purposes than merely to be abnegated.
But if it is any part of religion to believe that humankind was made by a good being, it is more consistent with that faith to believe that this Being gave people all their faculties so that they might be cultivated and unfolded, not rooted out and used up; and that he takes delight in every step his creatures take toward the ideal embodied in them, every increase in any of their capacities for understanding, for action, or for enjoyment. There is a type of human excellence different from the Calvinist one: a conception of humanity as having been given its nature for other purposes than merely to renounce it.
"Pagan self-assertion" is one of the elements of human worth, as well as "Christian self-denial."12 There is a Greek ideal of self-development, which the Platonic and Christian ideal of self-government blends with, but does not supersede. It may be better to be a John Knox than an Alcibiades, but it is better to be a Pericles than either; nor would a Pericles, if we had one in these days, be without anything good which belonged to John Knox.
“Pagan self-assertion” is one of the elements of human worth, as well as “Christian self-denial.”12 There is a Greek ideal of self-development, which the Platonic and Christian ideal of self-government blends with but does not replace. It may be better to be a John Knox than an Alcibiades, but it is better to be a Pericles than either; and a Pericles, if we had one today, would not lack anything good that belonged to John Knox.
12 Sterling's Essays.
12 Sterling’s Essays.
It is not by wearing down into uniformity all that is individual in themselves, but by cultivating it and calling it forth, within the limits imposed by the rights and interests of others, that human beings become a noble and beautiful object of contemplation; and as the works partake the character of those who do them, by the same process human life also becomes rich, diversified, and animating, furnishing more abundant aliment to high thoughts and elevating feelings, and strengthening the tie which binds every individual to the race, by making the race infinitely better worth belonging to. In proportion to the development of his individuality, each person becomes more valuable to himself, and is therefore capable of being more valuable to others.
It is not by wearing down into uniformity everything individual in themselves, but by cultivating it and drawing it out, within the limits set by the rights and interests of others, that human beings become a noble and beautiful object of contemplation. And since works take on the character of those who make them, the same process makes human life itself rich, varied, and stirring. It supplies more abundant nourishment to high thoughts and uplifting feelings, and it strengthens the tie that binds each individual to the human race, by making the race infinitely more worth belonging to. In proportion as their individuality develops, each person becomes more valuable to themselves, and is therefore able to be more valuable to others.
There is a greater fulness of life about his own existence, and when there is more life in the units there is more in the mass which is composed of them. As much compression as is necessary to prevent the stronger specimens of human nature from encroaching on the rights of others, cannot be dispensed with; but for this there is ample compensation even in the point of view of human development. The means of development which the individual loses by being prevented from gratifying his inclinations to the injury of others, are chiefly obtained at the expense of the development of other people.
There is a greater fullness of life in their own existence, and when there is more life in the units, there is more in the mass composed of them. As much restraint as is needed to keep the stronger specimens of human nature from encroaching on the rights of others cannot be done away with. But for this there is ample compensation, even from the point of view of human development. The means of development that individuals lose by being prevented from indulging their inclinations to the injury of others are mostly obtained at the expense of other people’s development.
And even to himself there is a full equivalent in the better development of the social part of his nature, rendered possible by the restraint put upon the selfish part. To be held to rigid rules of justice for the sake of others, develops the feelings and capacities which have the good of others for their object. But to be restrained in things not affecting their good, by their mere displeasure, develops nothing valuable, except such force of character as may unfold itself in resisting the restraint. If acquiesced in, it dulls and blunts the whole nature. To give any fair-play to the nature of each, it is essential that different persons should be allowed to lead different lives.
And even for the individual there is a full equivalent in the better development of the social part of their nature, made possible by the restraint placed on the selfish part. Being held to strict rules of justice for the sake of others develops the feelings and capacities aimed at the good of others. But being restrained, in things that do not affect their good, merely by their displeasure develops nothing of value—except whatever strength of character may unfold in resisting the restraint. If one submits to it, it dulls and blunts one’s whole nature. To give each person’s nature any fair chance, it is essential that different people be allowed to lead different lives.
In proportion as this latitude has been exercised in any age, has that age been noteworthy to posterity. Even despotism does not produce its worst effects, so long as Individuality exists under it; and whatever crushes individuality is despotism, by whatever name it may be called, and whether it professes to be enforcing the will of God or the injunctions of men.
Every age has been remarkable to later generations in proportion to how much of this latitude it allowed. Even despotism does not produce its worst effects as long as individuality exists under it; and whatever crushes individuality is despotism, whatever name it goes by, and whether it claims to be enforcing the will of God or the commands of men.
The uses of originality
Mill argues that original individuals benefit everyone, since all progress starts with someone doing something new.
Having said that Individuality is the same thing with development, and that it is only the cultivation of individuality which produces, or can produce, well-developed human beings, I might here close the argument: for what more or better can be said of any condition of human affairs, than that it brings human beings themselves nearer to the best thing they can be? or what worse can be said of any obstruction to good, than that it prevents this?
Having said that individuality is the same thing as development, and that only the cultivation of individuality produces, or can produce, well-developed human beings, I might close the argument here. For what more or better can be said of any state of human affairs than that it brings human beings themselves nearer to the best they can be? And what worse can be said of any obstacle to good than that it prevents this?
Doubtless, however, these considerations will not suffice to convince those who most need convincing; and it is necessary further to show, that these developed human beings are of some use to the undeveloped--to point out to those who do not desire liberty, and would not avail themselves of it, that they may be in some intelligible manner rewarded for allowing other people to make use of it without hindrance.
No doubt, however, these considerations will not be enough to convince those who most need convincing. It is necessary to show further that these developed human beings are of some use to the undeveloped—to point out to those who do not want liberty, and would not make use of it, that they may be rewarded in some understandable way for allowing other people to use it without interference.
In the first place, then, I would suggest that they might possibly learn something from them. It will not be denied by anybody, that originality is a valuable element in human affairs. There is always need of persons not only to discover new truths, and point out when what were once truths are true no longer, but also to commence new practices, and set the example of more enlightened conduct, and better taste and sense in human life. This cannot well be gainsaid by anybody who does not believe that the world has already attained perfection in all its ways and practices.
In the first place, then, I would suggest that they might possibly learn something from them. Nobody will deny that originality is a valuable element in human affairs. There is always a need for people not only to discover new truths and to point out when what were once truths are true no longer, but also to start new practices and set an example of more enlightened conduct and better taste and sense in human life. No one can really dispute this unless they believe the world has already reached perfection in all its ways and practices.
It is true that this benefit is not capable of being rendered by everybody alike: there are but few persons, in comparison with the whole of mankind, whose experiments, if adopted by others, would be likely to be any improvement on established practice. But these few are the salt of the earth; without them, human life would become a stagnant pool. Not only is it they who introduce good things which did not before exist; it is they who keep the life in those which already existed. If there were nothing new to be done, would human intellect cease to be necessary?
It is true that not everybody can confer this benefit equally. Compared with humanity as a whole, there are only a few people whose experiments, if others adopted them, would be likely to improve on established practice. But these few are the salt of the earth; without them, human life would become a stagnant pool. Not only do they introduce good things that did not exist before; they are the ones who keep the life in those that already exist. If there were nothing new to be done, would human intelligence stop being necessary?
Would it be a reason why those who do the old things should forget why they are done, and do them like cattle, not like human beings? There is only too great a tendency in the best beliefs and practices to degenerate into the mechanical; and unless there were a succession of persons whose ever-recurring originality prevents the grounds of those beliefs and practices from becoming merely traditional, such dead matter would not resist the smallest shock from anything really alive, and there would be no reason why civilisation should not die out, as in the Byzantine Empire.
Would that be a reason for those who do the old things to forget why they are done, and to do them like cattle rather than like human beings? The best beliefs and practices have all too strong a tendency to degenerate into the mechanical. Unless there were a succession of people whose ever-recurring originality kept the grounds of those beliefs and practices from becoming merely traditional, such dead matter could not withstand the slightest shock from anything truly alive, and there would be no reason why civilization should not die out, as it did in the Byzantine Empire.
Persons of genius, it is true, are, and are always likely to be, a small minority; but in order to have them, it is necessary to preserve the soil in which they grow. Genius can only breathe freely in an atmosphere of freedom. Persons of genius are, ex vi termini, more individual than any other people--less capable, consequently, of fitting themselves, without hurtful compression, into any of the small number of moulds which society provides in order to save its members the trouble of forming their own character.
People of genius, it is true, are and probably always will be a small minority; but in order to have them, we must preserve the soil in which they grow. Genius can breathe freely only in an atmosphere of freedom. People of genius are, by the very meaning of the word, more individual than anyone else—and so less able to fit themselves, without harmful compression, into any of the small number of molds that society provides to save its members the trouble of forming their own character.
If from timidity they consent to be forced into one of these moulds, and to let all that part of themselves which cannot expand under the pressure remain unexpanded, society will be little the better for their genius. If they are of a strong character, and break their fetters, they become a mark for the society which has not succeeded in reducing them to commonplace, to point at with solemn warning as "wild," "erratic," and the like; much as if one should complain of the Niagara river for not flowing smoothly between its banks like a Dutch canal.
If out of timidity they agree to be forced into one of these molds, and let all the parts of themselves that cannot expand under the pressure remain unexpanded, society will be little better off for their genius. If they have strong characters and break their chains, they become a target for the society that failed to reduce them to the commonplace, which points them out with solemn warnings as “wild,” “erratic,” and the like—much as if one complained that the Niagara River does not flow smoothly between its banks like a Dutch canal.
I insist thus emphatically on the importance of genius, and the necessity of allowing it to unfold itself freely both in thought and in practice, being well aware that no one will deny the position in theory, but knowing also that almost every one, in reality, is totally indifferent to it. People think genius a fine thing if it enables a man to write an exciting poem, or paint a picture. But in its true sense, that of originality in thought and action, though no one says that it is not a thing to be admired, nearly all, at heart, think that they can do very well without it. Unhappily this is too natural to be wondered at.
I insist so emphatically on the importance of genius, and on the need to let it unfold freely in both thought and practice, because I am well aware that no one will deny this position in theory, but I also know that almost everyone is in reality completely indifferent to it. People think genius a fine thing if it enables someone to write a stirring poem or paint a picture. But in its true sense—originality in thought and action—although no one says it is not to be admired, nearly everyone at heart thinks they can do very well without it. Unfortunately, this is too natural to be surprising.
Originality is the one thing which unoriginal minds cannot feel the use of. They cannot see what it is to do for them: how should they? If they could see what it would do for them, it would not be originality. The first service which originality has to render them, is that of opening their eyes: which being once fully done, they would have a chance of being themselves original.
Originality is the one thing whose use unoriginal minds cannot feel. They cannot see what it is going to do for them—how could they? If they could see what it would do for them, it would not be originality. The first service originality has to render them is to open their eyes; once that was fully done, they would have a chance of becoming original themselves.
Meanwhile, recollecting that nothing was ever yet done which some one was not the first to do, and that all good things which exist are the fruits of originality, let them be modest enough to believe that there is something still left for it to accomplish, and assure themselves that they are more in need of originality, the less they are conscious of the want.
Meanwhile, remembering that nothing was ever done that someone was not the first to do, and that all the good things that exist are the fruits of originality, let them be modest enough to believe that there is still something left for it to accomplish, and let them be sure that the less aware they are of needing originality, the more they need it.
The rule of mediocrity
Mill warns that public opinion is making mediocrity the ruling power and discouraging eccentricity.
In sober truth, whatever homage may be professed, or even paid, to real or supposed mental superiority, the general tendency of things throughout the world is to render mediocrity the ascendant power among mankind. In ancient history, in the middle ages, and in a diminishing degree through the long transition from feudality to the present time, the individual was a power in himself; and if he had either great talents or a high social position, he was a considerable power. At present individuals are lost in the crowd. In politics it is almost a triviality to say that public opinion now rules the world.
In sober truth, whatever respect may be professed, or even paid, to real or supposed mental superiority, the general tendency of things throughout the world is to make mediocrity the dominant power among humankind. In ancient history, in the Middle Ages, and to a diminishing degree through the long transition from feudalism to the present, the individual was a power in themselves; and anyone with great talents or high social position was a considerable power. Today individuals are lost in the crowd. In politics it is almost a cliché to say that public opinion now rules the world.
The only power deserving the name is that of masses, and of governments while they make themselves the organ of the tendencies and instincts of masses. This is as true in the moral and social relations of private life as in public transactions. Those whose opinions go by the name of public opinion, are not always the same sort of public: in America they are the whole white population; in England, chiefly the middle class. But they are always a mass, that is to say, collective mediocrity. And what is a still greater novelty, the mass do not now take their opinions from dignitaries in Church or State, from ostensible leaders, or from books.
The only power worthy of the name is that of the masses, and of governments insofar as they make themselves the instrument of the tendencies and instincts of the masses. This is as true in the moral and social relations of private life as in public affairs. Those whose opinions go by the name of public opinion are not always the same sort of public: in America they are the whole white population; in England, chiefly the middle class. But they are always a mass—that is to say, collective mediocrity. And what is still more novel, the mass no longer takes its opinions from dignitaries in Church or State, from recognized leaders, or from books.
Their thinking is done for them by men much like themselves, addressing them or speaking in their name, on the spur of the moment, through the newspapers. I am not complaining of all this. I do not assert that anything better is compatible, as a general rule, with the present low state of the human mind. But that does not hinder the government of mediocrity from being mediocre government.
Their thinking is done for them by people much like themselves, who address them or speak in their name, on the spur of the moment, through the newspapers. I am not complaining about all this. I do not claim that anything better is compatible, as a general rule, with the present low state of the human mind. But that does not stop the government of mediocrity from being mediocre government.
No government by a democracy or a numerous aristocracy, either in its political acts or in the opinions, qualities, and tone of mind which it fosters, ever did or could rise above mediocrity, except in so far as the sovereign Many have let themselves be guided (which in their best times they always have done) by the counsels and influence of a more highly gifted and instructed One or Few. The initiation of all wise or noble things, comes and must come from individuals; generally at first from some one individual.
No government by a democracy or by a large aristocracy, either in its political acts or in the opinions, qualities, and tone of mind it fosters, ever did or could rise above mediocrity—except insofar as the sovereign Many have let themselves be guided (as in their best times they always have) by the advice and influence of a more highly gifted and educated One or Few. The initiation of all wise or noble things comes, and must come, from individuals—generally, at first, from some one individual.
The honour and glory of the average man is that he is capable of following that initiative; that he can respond internally to wise and noble things, and be led to them with his eyes open. I am not countenancing the sort of "hero-worship" which applauds the strong man of genius for forcibly seizing on the government of the world and making it do his bidding in spite of itself. All he can claim is, freedom to point out the way. The power of compelling others into it, is not only inconsistent with the freedom and development of all the rest, but corrupting to the strong man himself.
The honor and glory of the average person is being able to follow that initiative: to respond inwardly to wise and noble things and be led to them with open eyes. I am not endorsing the sort of “hero worship” that applauds the strong man of genius for seizing control of the world by force and making it do his bidding against its will. All he can claim is freedom to point out the way. The power to compel others to take it is not only incompatible with the freedom and development of everyone else, but corrupting to the strong man himself.
It does seem, however, that when the opinions of masses of merely average men are everywhere become or becoming the dominant power, the counterpoise and corrective to that tendency would be, the more and more pronounced individuality of those who stand on the higher eminences of thought. It is in these circumstances most especially, that exceptional individuals, instead of being deterred, should be encouraged in acting differently from the mass. In other times there was no advantage in their doing so, unless they acted not only differently, but better. In this age the mere example of nonconformity, the mere refusal to bend the knee to custom, is itself a service.
It does seem, however, that when the opinions of masses of merely average people have become, or are becoming, the dominant power everywhere, the counterweight and corrective to that tendency would be the ever more pronounced individuality of those who stand on the higher peaks of thought. It is in these circumstances above all that exceptional individuals, instead of being discouraged, should be encouraged to act differently from the mass. In other times there was no advantage in their doing so unless they acted not only differently but better. In this age, the mere example of nonconformity, the mere refusal to bow to custom, is itself a service.
Precisely because the tyranny of opinion is such as to make eccentricity a reproach, it is desirable, in order to break through that tyranny, that people should be eccentric. Eccentricity has always abounded when and where strength of character has abounded; and the amount of eccentricity in a society has generally been proportional to the amount of genius, mental vigour, and moral courage which it contained. That so few now dare to be eccentric, marks the chief danger of the time.
Precisely because the tyranny of opinion is such that it makes eccentricity a matter of reproach, it is desirable, in order to break through that tyranny, that people should be eccentric. Eccentricity has always flourished when and where strength of character has flourished, and the amount of eccentricity in a society has generally been proportional to the amount of genius, mental vigor, and moral courage it contained. That so few now dare to be eccentric marks the chief danger of our time.
I have said that it is important to give the freest scope possible to uncustomary things, in order that it may in time appear which of these are fit to be converted into customs. But independence of action, and disregard of custom are not solely deserving of encouragement for the chance they afford that better modes of action, and customs more worthy of general adoption, may be struck out; nor is it only persons of decided mental superiority who have a just claim to carry on their lives in their own way. There is no reason that all human existences should be constructed on some one, or some small number of patterns.
I have said that it is important to give the freest possible scope to uncustomary things, so that in time it may become clear which of them are fit to become customs. But independence of action and disregard of custom deserve encouragement not only for the chance they offer of hitting on better ways of acting and customs more worthy of general adoption; nor is it only people of decided mental superiority who have a fair claim to live their lives in their own way. There is no reason why all human lives should be built on one pattern, or on some small number of patterns.
If a person possesses any tolerable amount of common-sense and experience, his own mode of laying out his existence is the best, not because it is the best in itself, but because it is his own mode. Human beings are not like sheep; and even sheep are not undistinguishably alike. A man cannot get a coat or a pair of boots to fit him, unless they are either made to his measure, or he has a whole warehouseful to choose from: and is it easier to fit him with a life than with a coat, or are human beings more like one another in their whole physical and spiritual conformation than in the shape of their feet?
If a person has any reasonable amount of common sense and experience, their own way of arranging their life is the best, not because it is the best in itself, but because it is their own. Human beings are not like sheep; and even sheep are not indistinguishably alike. A man cannot get a coat or a pair of boots that fit him unless they are made to his measure or he has a whole warehouse to choose from. Is it easier to fit him with a life than with a coat? Or are human beings more alike in their whole physical and spiritual makeup than in the shape of their feet?
If it were only that people have diversities of taste, that is reason enough for not attempting to shape them all after one model. But different persons also require different conditions for their spiritual development; and can no more exist healthily in the same moral, than all the variety of plants can in the same physical, atmosphere and climate. The same things which are helps to one person towards the cultivation of his higher nature, are hindrances to another. The same mode of life is a healthy excitement to one, keeping all his faculties of action and enjoyment in their best order, while to another it is a distracting burthen, which suspends or crushes all internal life.
If it were only that people have different tastes, that would be reason enough not to try to shape them all on one model. But different people also need different conditions for their spiritual development. They can no more all live healthily in the same moral atmosphere and climate than all the variety of plants can in the same physical one. The same things that help one person cultivate their higher nature hinder another. The same way of life is a healthy stimulus to one, keeping all their faculties of action and enjoyment in the best order, while to another it is a distracting burden that suspends or crushes all inner life.
Such are the differences among human beings in their sources of pleasure, their susceptibilities of pain, and the operation on them of different physical and moral agencies, that unless there is a corresponding diversity in their modes of life, they neither obtain their fair share of happiness, nor grow up to the mental, moral, and aesthetic stature of which their nature is capable. Why then should tolerance, as far as the public sentiment is concerned, extend only to tastes and modes of life which extort acquiescence by the multitude of their adherents?
Human beings differ so much in their sources of pleasure, their sensitivity to pain, and the way different physical and moral influences act on them, that unless there is a corresponding variety in their ways of life, they neither get their fair share of happiness nor grow to the mental, moral, and aesthetic stature their nature is capable of. Why, then, should tolerance, as far as public feeling is concerned, extend only to tastes and ways of life that force acceptance by the sheer number of their followers?
Nowhere (except in some monastic institutions) is diversity of taste entirely unrecognised; a person may, without blame, either like or dislike rowing, or smoking, or music, or athletic exercises, or chess, or cards, or study, because both those who like each of these things, and those who dislike them, are too numerous to be put down. But the man, and still more the woman, who can be accused either of doing "what nobody does," or of not doing "what everybody does," is the subject of as much depreciatory remark as if he or she had committed some grave moral delinquency.
Nowhere (except in some monastic institutions) is diversity of taste entirely unrecognized. A person may, without blame, like or dislike rowing, or smoking, or music, or athletics, or chess, or cards, or study, because both those who like each of these things and those who dislike them are too numerous to be put down. But the man—and still more the woman—who can be accused either of doing “what nobody does” or of not doing “what everybody does” is the target of as much disparaging comment as if he or she had committed some serious moral offense.
Persons require to possess a title, or some other badge of rank, or of the consideration of people of rank, to be able to indulge somewhat in the luxury of doing as they like without detriment to their estimation. To indulge somewhat, I repeat: for whoever allow themselves much of that indulgence, incur the risk of something worse than disparaging speeches--they are in peril of a commission de lunatico, and of having their property taken from them and given to their relations.13
People need a title, or some other badge of rank, or the esteem of people of rank, in order to indulge somewhat in the luxury of doing as they like without damage to their reputation. To indulge somewhat, I repeat: for those who allow themselves much of that indulgence risk something worse than disparaging remarks—they are in danger of a commission of lunacy, and of having their property taken from them and given to their relatives.13
13 There is something both contemptible and frightful in the sort of evidence on which, of late years, any person can be judicially declared unfit for the management of his affairs; and after his death, his disposal of his property can be set aside, if there is enough of it to pay the expenses of litigation--which are charged on the property itself.
13 There is something both contemptible and frightening in the kind of evidence on which, in recent years, anyone can be declared by a court unfit to manage their own affairs—and on which, after their death, their disposal of their property can be set aside, if there is enough of it to pay the costs of the lawsuit, which are charged to the property itself.
All the minute details of his daily life are pried into, and whatever is found which, seen through the medium of the perceiving and describing faculties of the lowest of the low, bears an appearance unlike absolute commonplace, is laid before the jury as evidence of insanity, and often with success; the jurors being little, if at all, less vulgar and ignorant than the witnesses; while the judges, with that extraordinary want of knowledge of human nature and life which continually astonishes us in English lawyers, often help to mislead them. These trials speak volumes as to the state of feeling and opinion among the vulgar with regard to human liberty.
Every minute detail of the person’s daily life is pried into, and anything found that, seen through the perceiving and describing faculties of the lowest of the low, looks at all unlike absolute commonplace is laid before the jury as evidence of insanity—often successfully. The jurors are little if at all less vulgar and ignorant than the witnesses, while the judges, with that extraordinary ignorance of human nature and life that constantly astonishes us in English lawyers, often help to mislead them. These trials speak volumes about the state of feeling and opinion among the vulgar regarding human liberty.
So far from setting any value on individuality--so far from respecting the rights of each individual to act, in things indifferent, as seems good to his own judgment and inclinations, judges and juries cannot even conceive that a person in a state of sanity can desire such freedom. In former days, when it was proposed to burn atheists, charitable people used to suggest putting them in a madhouse instead: it would be nothing surprising nowadays were we to see this done, and the doers applauding themselves, because, instead of persecuting for religion, they had adopted so humane and Christian a mode of treating these unfortunates, not without a silent satisfaction at their having thereby obtained their deserts.
Far from placing any value on individuality—far from respecting each individual’s right to act, in matters that concern no one else, as their own judgment and inclinations see fit—judges and juries cannot even conceive that a sane person could want such freedom. In earlier days, when it was proposed to burn atheists, charitable people used to suggest putting them in a madhouse instead. It would be no surprise nowadays to see this done, and to see those who did it congratulating themselves because, instead of persecuting for religion, they had adopted so humane and Christian a way of treating these unfortunates—not without a quiet satisfaction that the unfortunates had thereby got what they deserved.
There is one characteristic of the present direction of public opinion, peculiarly calculated to make it intolerant of any marked demonstration of individuality. The general average of mankind are not only moderate in intellect, but also moderate in inclinations: they have no tastes or wishes strong enough to incline them to do anything unusual, and they consequently do not understand those who have, and class all such with the wild and intemperate whom they are accustomed to look down upon. Now, in addition to this fact which is general, we have only to suppose that a strong movement has set in towards the improvement of morals, and it is evident what we have to expect.
There is one feature of the present direction of public opinion that is especially likely to make it intolerant of any marked display of individuality. The general average of humankind are moderate not only in intellect but also in inclinations. They have no tastes or wishes strong enough to lead them to do anything unusual, and so they do not understand those who do, and they class all such people with the wild and self-indulgent whom they are used to looking down on. Now, in addition to this general fact, we need only suppose that a strong movement has begun toward the improvement of morals, and it is obvious what we must expect.
In these days such a movement has set in; much has actually been effected in the way of increased regularity of conduct, and discouragement of excesses; and there is a philanthropic spirit abroad, for the exercise of which there is no more inviting field than the moral and prudential improvement of our fellow-creatures. These tendencies of the times cause the public to be more disposed than at most former periods to prescribe general rules of conduct, and endeavour to make every one conform to the approved standard. And that standard, express or tacit, is to desire nothing strongly.
Such a movement has begun in our time. Much has actually been achieved in the way of more regular conduct and the discouragement of excesses, and there is a philanthropic spirit abroad, for which there is no more inviting field than the moral and prudential improvement of our fellow creatures. These tendencies of the times make the public more inclined than in most earlier periods to lay down general rules of conduct and try to make everyone conform to the approved standard. And that standard, whether stated or implied, is to desire nothing strongly.
Its ideal of character is to be without any marked character; to maim by compression, like a Chinese lady's foot, every part of human nature which stands out prominently, and tends to make the person markedly dissimilar in outline to commonplace humanity.
Its ideal of character is to have no marked character—to maim by compression, like the bound foot of a Chinese lady, every part of human nature that stands out prominently and tends to make a person noticeably different in outline from commonplace humanity.
As is usually the case with ideals which exclude one-half of what is desirable, the present standard of approbation produces only an inferior imitation of the other half. Instead of great energies guided by vigorous reason, and strong feelings strongly controlled by a conscientious will, its result is weak feelings and weak energies, which therefore can be kept in outward conformity to rule without any strength either of will or of reason. Already energetic characters on any large scale are becoming merely traditional. There is now scarcely any outlet for energy in this country except business. The energy expended in that may still be regarded as considerable.
As usually happens with ideals that exclude half of what is desirable, the present standard of approval produces only an inferior imitation of the other half. Instead of great energies guided by vigorous reason, and strong feelings strongly controlled by a conscientious will, it results in weak feelings and weak energies, which can therefore be kept in outward conformity to rules without any strength of either will or reason. Energetic characters on any large scale are already becoming a thing of the past. There is now scarcely any outlet for energy in this country except business. The energy spent there may still be considered substantial.
What little is left from that employment, is expended on some hobby; which may be a useful, even a philanthropic hobby, but is always some one thing, and generally a thing of small dimensions. The greatness of England is now all collective: individually small, we only appear capable of anything great by our habit of combining; and with this our moral and religious philanthropists are perfectly contented. But it was men of another stamp than this that made England what it has been; and men of another stamp will be needed to prevent its decline.
What little is left over from that is spent on some hobby—which may be useful, even philanthropic, but is always some single thing, and generally a small one. The greatness of England is now entirely collective. Individually small, we seem capable of anything great only through our habit of combining; and with this our moral and religious philanthropists are perfectly content. But it was people of a different stamp who made England what it has been, and people of a different stamp will be needed to prevent its decline.
The despotism of custom
Mill argues that the despotism of custom halts progress, citing China, and warns Europe against uniformity.
The despotism of custom is everywhere the standing hindrance to human advancement, being in unceasing antagonism to that disposition to aim at something better than customary, which is called, according to circumstances, the spirit of liberty, or that of progress or improvement. The spirit of improvement is not always a spirit of liberty, for it may aim at forcing improvements on an unwilling people; and the spirit of liberty, in so far as it resists such attempts, may ally itself locally and temporarily with the opponents of improvement; but the only unfailing and permanent source of improvement is liberty, since by it there are as many possible independent centres of improvement as there are individuals.
The despotism of custom is everywhere the standing obstacle to human advancement, being in constant opposition to the disposition to aim at something better than the customary, which is called, depending on circumstances, the spirit of liberty or the spirit of progress or improvement. The spirit of improvement is not always a spirit of liberty, for it may aim at forcing improvements on an unwilling people; and the spirit of liberty, insofar as it resists such attempts, may ally itself locally and temporarily with the opponents of improvement. But the only unfailing and permanent source of improvement is liberty, since through it there are as many possible independent centers of improvement as there are individuals.
The progressive principle, however, in either shape, whether as the love of liberty or of improvement, is antagonistic to the sway of Custom, involving at least emancipation from that yoke; and the contest between the two constitutes the chief interest of the history of mankind. The greater part of the world has, properly speaking, no history, because the despotism of Custom is complete. This is the case over the whole East. Custom is there, in all things, the final appeal; justice and right mean conformity to custom; the argument of custom no one, unless some tyrant intoxicated with power, thinks of resisting. And we see the result.
The progressive principle, however, in either form—whether as the love of liberty or of improvement—is opposed to the rule of custom, since it involves at least emancipation from that yoke; and the contest between the two makes up the chief interest of the history of humankind. The greater part of the world has, properly speaking, no history, because the despotism of custom is complete there. This is the case throughout the East. There, custom is the final appeal in all things; justice and right mean conformity to custom; and no one, unless some tyrant drunk with power, thinks of resisting the argument from custom. And we see the result.
Those nations must once have had originality; they did not start out of the ground populous, lettered, and versed in many of the arts of life; they made themselves all this, and were then the greatest and most powerful nations in the world. What are they now? The subjects or dependants of tribes whose forefathers wandered in the forests when theirs had magnificent palaces and gorgeous temples, but over whom custom exercised only a divided rule with liberty and progress. A people, it appears, may be progressive for a certain length of time, and then stop: when does it stop? When it ceases to possess individuality.
Those nations must once have had originality. They did not spring out of the ground already populous, literate, and skilled in many of the arts of life; they made themselves all this, and were then the greatest and most powerful nations in the world. What are they now? The subjects or dependents of peoples whose ancestors wandered in the forests when theirs had magnificent palaces and splendid temples, but over whom custom held only a divided rule, shared with liberty and progress. A people, it seems, may be progressive for a certain length of time and then stop. When does it stop? When it ceases to possess individuality.
If a similar change should befall the nations of Europe, it will not be in exactly the same shape: the despotism of custom with which these nations are threatened is not precisely stationariness. It proscribes singularity, but it does not preclude change, provided all change together. We have discarded the fixed costumes of our forefathers; every one must still dress like other people, but the fashion may change once or twice a year. We thus take care that when there is change, it shall be for change's sake, and not from any idea of beauty or convenience; for the same idea of beauty or convenience would not strike all the world at the same moment, and be simultaneously thrown aside by all at another moment.
If a similar change should overtake the nations of Europe, it will not take exactly the same form. The despotism of custom that threatens these nations is not exactly standing still. It forbids singularity, but it does not prevent change, provided everyone changes together. We have discarded the fixed costumes of our ancestors; everyone must still dress like everyone else, but the fashion may change once or twice a year. We thus make sure that when there is change, it is for change’s sake, and not from any idea of beauty or convenience—for the same idea of beauty or convenience would not strike the whole world at the same moment and be dropped by everyone simultaneously at another.
But we are progressive as well as changeable: we continually make new inventions in mechanical things, and keep them until they are again superseded by better; we are eager for improvement in politics, in education, even in morals, though in this last our idea of improvement chiefly consists in persuading or forcing other people to be as good as ourselves. It is not progress that we object to; on the contrary, we flatter ourselves that we are the most progressive people who ever lived.
But we are progressive as well as changeable. We continually make new mechanical inventions and keep them until better ones replace them; we are eager for improvement in politics, in education, even in morals—though in morals our idea of improvement mostly consists in persuading or forcing other people to be as good as ourselves. It is not progress that we object to. On the contrary, we flatter ourselves that we are the most progressive people who ever lived.
It is individuality that we war against: we should think we had done wonders if we had made ourselves all alike; forgetting that the unlikeness of one person to another is generally the first thing which draws the attention of either to the imperfection of his own type, and the superiority of another, or the possibility, by combining the advantages of both, of producing something better than either.
It is individuality that we wage war on. We would think we had done wonders if we had made ourselves all alike—forgetting that the unlikeness of one person to another is generally the first thing that draws each one’s attention to the imperfection of their own type and the superiority of another’s, or to the possibility of combining the advantages of both to produce something better than either.
We have a warning example in China--a nation of much talent, and, in some respects, even wisdom, owing to the rare good fortune of having been provided at an early period with a particularly good set of customs, the work, in some measure, of men to whom even the most enlightened European must accord, under certain limitations, the title of sages and philosophers. They are remarkable, too, in the excellence of their apparatus for impressing, as far as possible, the best wisdom they possess upon every mind in the community, and securing that those who have appropriated most of it shall occupy the posts of honour and power.
We have a warning example in China—a nation of great talent and, in some respects, even wisdom, owing to the rare good fortune of having been provided at an early period with a particularly good set of customs. These were in some measure the work of men to whom even the most enlightened European must grant, with certain qualifications, the title of sages and philosophers. The Chinese are remarkable, too, for the excellence of their machinery for impressing the best wisdom they possess, as far as possible, on every mind in the community, and for ensuring that those who have absorbed most of it occupy the positions of honor and power.
Surely the people who did this have discovered the secret of human progressiveness, and must have kept themselves steadily at the head of the movement of the world. On the contrary, they have become stationary--have remained so for thousands of years; and if they are ever to be farther improved, it must be by foreigners. They have succeeded beyond all hope in what English philanthropists are so industriously working at--in making a people all alike, all governing their thoughts and conduct by the same maxims and rules; and these are the fruits.
Surely the people who did this must have discovered the secret of human progress, and must have kept themselves steadily at the head of the world’s advance. On the contrary, they have become stationary—have stayed so for thousands of years—and if they are ever to be improved further, it must be by foreigners. They have succeeded beyond all hope in what English philanthropists are so busily working at: making a people all alike, all governing their thoughts and conduct by the same maxims and rules. And these are the fruits.
The modern regime of public opinion is, in an unorganised form, what the Chinese educational and political systems are in an organised; and unless individuality shall be able successfully to assert itself against this yoke, Europe, notwithstanding its noble antecedents and its professed Christianity, will tend to become another China.
The modern regime of public opinion is, in an unorganized form, what the Chinese educational and political systems are in an organized one. And unless individuality can successfully assert itself against this yoke, Europe, despite its noble history and its professed Christianity, will tend to become another China.
What is it that has hitherto preserved Europe from this lot? What has made the European family of nations an improving, instead of a stationary portion of mankind? Not any superior excellence in them, which, when it exists, exists as the effect, not as the cause; but their remarkable diversity of character and culture.
What is it that has so far preserved Europe from this fate? What has made the European family of nations an improving, rather than a stationary, part of humankind? Not any superior excellence in them, which, when it exists, exists as the effect, not the cause, but their remarkable diversity of character and culture.
Individuals, classes, nations, have been extremely unlike one another: they have struck out a great variety of paths, each leading to something valuable; and although at every period those who travelled in different paths have been intolerant of one another, and each would have thought it an excellent thing if all the rest could have been compelled to travel his road, their attempts to thwart each other's development have rarely had any permanent success, and each has in time endured to receive the good which the others have offered. Europe is, in my judgment, wholly indebted to this plurality of paths for its progressive and many-sided development. But it already begins to possess this benefit in a considerably less degree.
Individuals, classes, and nations have been extremely unlike one another. They have struck out a great variety of paths, each leading to something valuable. And although at every period those traveling different paths have been intolerant of one another, and each would have thought it an excellent thing if all the rest could have been compelled to travel his road, their attempts to block each other’s development have rarely had any lasting success, and each has in time come to accept the good the others have offered. Europe, in my judgment, owes its progressive and many-sided development entirely to this plurality of paths. But it is already beginning to enjoy this benefit to a considerably lesser degree.
It is decidedly advancing towards the Chinese ideal of making all people alike. M. de Tocqueville, in his last important work, remarks how much more the Frenchmen of the present day resemble one another, than did those even of the last generation. The same remark might be made of Englishmen in a far greater degree. In a passage already quoted from Wilhelm von Humboldt, he points out two things as necessary conditions of human development, because necessary to render people unlike one another; namely, freedom, and variety of situations. The second of these two conditions is in this country every day diminishing. The circumstances which surround different classes and individuals, and shape their characters, are daily becoming more assimilated.
It is decidedly advancing toward the Chinese ideal of making all people alike. M. de Tocqueville, in his last important work, remarks how much more the French of today resemble one another than even those of the previous generation did. The same remark could be made of the English to a far greater degree. In a passage already quoted, Wilhelm von Humboldt points out two things as necessary conditions of human development, because they are necessary to make people unlike one another: namely, freedom, and variety of situations. The second of these two conditions is diminishing in this country every day. The circumstances that surround different classes and individuals, and shape their characters, are daily becoming more alike.
Formerly, different ranks, different neighbourhoods, different trades and professions, lived in what might be called different worlds; at present, to a great degree in the same. Comparatively speaking, they now read the same things, listen to the same things, see the same things, go to the same places, have their hopes and fears directed to the same objects, have the same rights and liberties, and the same means of asserting them. Great as are the differences of position which remain, they are nothing to those which have ceased. And the assimilation is still proceeding. All the political changes of the age promote it, since they all tend to raise the low and to lower the high.
Formerly, different ranks, different neighborhoods, different trades and professions lived in what might be called different worlds; now, to a great extent, they live in the same one. Comparatively speaking, they now read the same things, listen to the same things, see the same things, go to the same places, have their hopes and fears directed at the same objects, have the same rights and liberties, and the same means of asserting them. Great as the remaining differences of position are, they are nothing compared with those that have disappeared. And the assimilation is still going on. All the political changes of the age promote it, since they all tend to raise the low and lower the high.
Every extension of education promotes it, because education brings people under common influences, and gives them access to the general stock of facts and sentiments. Improvements in the means of communication promote it, by bringing the inhabitants of distant places into personal contact, and keeping up a rapid flow of changes of residence between one place and another. The increase of commerce and manufactures promotes it, by diffusing more widely the advantages of easy circumstances, and opening all objects of ambition, even the highest, to general competition, whereby the desire of rising becomes no longer the character of a particular class, but of all classes.
Every extension of education promotes it, because education brings people under common influences and gives them access to the general stock of facts and sentiments. Improvements in transportation and communication promote it, by bringing the inhabitants of distant places into personal contact and keeping up a rapid flow of people moving from one place to another. The growth of commerce and manufacturing promotes it, by spreading the advantages of comfortable circumstances more widely and opening all objects of ambition, even the highest, to general competition, so that the desire to rise is no longer the mark of a particular class, but of all classes.
A more powerful agency than even all these, in bringing about a general similarity among mankind, is the complete establishment, in this and other free countries, of the ascendency of public opinion in the State. As the various social eminences which enabled persons entrenched on them to disregard the opinion of the multitude, gradually become levelled; as the very idea of resisting the will of the public, when it is positively known that they have a will, disappears more and more from the minds of practical politicians; there ceases to be any social support for non-conformity--any substantive power in society, which, itself opposed to the ascendency of numbers, is interested in taking under its protection opinions and tendencies at variance with those of the public.
A more powerful force than all of these in bringing about a general similarity among humankind is the complete establishment, in this and other free countries, of the dominance of public opinion in the state. As the various social heights that allowed those entrenched on them to disregard the opinion of the multitude are gradually leveled; as the very idea of resisting the will of the public, when it is clearly known that the public has a will, fades more and more from the minds of practical politicians—there ceases to be any social support for nonconformity: any substantial power in society that, being itself opposed to the dominance of numbers, has an interest in taking under its protection opinions and tendencies at odds with those of the public.
The combination of all these causes forms so great a mass of influences hostile to Individuality, that it is not easy to see how it can stand its ground. It will do so with increasing difficulty, unless the intelligent part of the public can be made to feel its value--to see that it is good there should be differences, even though not for the better, even though, as it may appear to them, some should be for the worse. If the claims of Individuality are ever to be asserted, the time is now, while much is still wanting to complete the enforced assimilation. It is only in the earlier stages that any stand can be successfully made against the encroachment.
All these causes combined form so great a mass of influences hostile to individuality that it is hard to see how it can hold its ground. It will do so with increasing difficulty unless the intelligent part of the public can be made to feel its value—to see that it is good for there to be differences, even if they are not for the better, even if, as it may seem to them, some are for the worse. If the claims of individuality are ever to be asserted, the time is now, while much is still lacking to complete the enforced assimilation. Only in the early stages can any stand against the encroachment succeed.
The demand that all other people shall resemble ourselves, grows by what it feeds on. If resistance waits till life is reduced nearly to one uniform type, all deviations from that type will come to be considered impious, immoral, even monstrous and contrary to nature. Mankind speedily become unable to conceive diversity, when they have been for some time unaccustomed to see it.
The demand that everyone else resemble ourselves grows by what it feeds on. If resistance waits until life has been reduced nearly to one uniform type, every deviation from that type will come to be regarded as impious, immoral, even monstrous and contrary to nature. People quickly become unable to conceive of diversity once they have gone for some time without seeing it.
Chapter IV
Of the Limits to the Authority of Society over the Individual · Mill distinguishes conduct that concerns only oneself from conduct that harms others, which society may regulate.
What, then, is the rightful limit to the sovereignty of the individual over himself? Where does the authority of society begin? How much of human life should be assigned to individuality, and how much to society?
What, then, is the rightful limit to the sovereignty of the individual over themselves? Where does the authority of society begin? How much of human life should be assigned to individuality, and how much to society?
Each will receive its proper share, if each has that which more particularly concerns it. To individuality should belong the part of life in which it is chiefly the individual that is interested; to society, the part which chiefly interests society.
Each will receive its proper share if each has the part that more particularly concerns it. To individuality should belong the part of life in which it is chiefly the individual who is interested; to society, the part that chiefly interests society.
What each owes to society
Mill explains that people owe society only certain duties, and self-regarding faults merit only natural consequences.
Though society is not founded on a contract, and though no good purpose is answered by inventing a contract in order to deduce social obligations from it, every one who receives the protection of society owes a return for the benefit, and the fact of living in society renders it indispensable that each should be bound to observe a certain line of conduct towards the rest.
Society is not founded on a contract, and no good purpose is served by inventing a contract in order to derive social obligations from it. Nevertheless, everyone who receives the protection of society owes something in return for the benefit, and the fact of living in society makes it indispensable that each person be bound to observe a certain line of conduct toward the rest.
This conduct consists, first, in not injuring the interests of one another; or rather certain interests which, either by express legal provision or by tacit understanding, ought to be considered as rights; and secondly, in each person's bearing his share (to be fixed on some equitable principle) of the labours and sacrifices incurred for defending the society or its members from injury and molestation. These conditions society is justified in enforcing, at all costs to those who endeavour to withhold fulfilment. Nor is this all that society may do. The acts of an individual may be hurtful to others, or wanting in due consideration for their welfare, without going the length of violating any of their constituted rights.
This conduct consists, first, in not injuring one another’s interests—or rather, certain interests that, either by explicit legal provision or by tacit understanding, ought to be considered rights; and second, in each person’s bearing their share (to be fixed on some fair principle) of the labors and sacrifices incurred in defending society or its members from injury and harassment. Society is justified in enforcing these conditions, whatever the cost to those who try to avoid fulfilling them. Nor is this all that society may do. An individual’s acts may be harmful to others, or lack due consideration for their welfare, without going so far as to violate any of their established rights.
The offender may then be justly punished by opinion though not by law. As soon as any part of a person's conduct affects prejudicially the interests of others, society has jurisdiction over it, and the question whether the general welfare will or will not be promoted by interfering with it, becomes open to discussion. But there is no room for entertaining any such question when a person's conduct affects the interests of no persons besides himself, or needs not affect them unless they like (all the persons concerned being of full age, and the ordinary amount of understanding). In all such cases there should be perfect freedom, legal and social, to do the action and stand the consequences.
The offender may then be justly punished by opinion, though not by law. As soon as any part of a person’s conduct harms the interests of others, society has jurisdiction over it, and the question of whether the general welfare will or will not be promoted by interfering with it becomes open to discussion. But there is no room for any such question when a person’s conduct affects the interests of no one but themselves, or need not affect others unless they choose (all the people concerned being adults with an ordinary amount of understanding). In all such cases there should be perfect freedom, legal and social, to do the action and bear the consequences.
It would be a great misunderstanding of this doctrine, to suppose that it is one of selfish indifference, which pretends that human beings have no business with each other's conduct in life, and that they should not concern themselves about the well-doing or well-being of one another, unless their own interest is involved. Instead of any diminution, there is need of a great increase of disinterested exertion to promote the good of others. But disinterested benevolence can find other instruments to persuade people to their good, than whips and scourges, either of the literal or the metaphorical sort. I am the last person to undervalue the self-regarding virtues; they are only second in importance, if even second, to the social.
It would be a great misunderstanding of this doctrine to suppose that it is one of selfish indifference—that it claims human beings have no business with each other’s conduct in life, and should not concern themselves with each other’s well-doing or well-being unless their own interest is involved. Far from any decrease, there is need for a great increase of unselfish effort to promote the good of others. But unselfish benevolence can find other instruments for persuading people toward their good than whips and scourges, whether literal or metaphorical. I am the last person to undervalue the self-regarding virtues; they are second in importance, if even second, only to the social ones.
It is equally the business of education to cultivate both. But even education works by conviction and persuasion as well as by compulsion, and it is by the former only that, when the period of education is past, the self-regarding virtues should be inculcated. Human beings owe to each other help to distinguish the better from the worse, and encouragement to choose the former and avoid the latter. They should be for ever stimulating each other to increased exercise of their higher faculties, and increased direction of their feelings and aims towards wise instead of foolish, elevating instead of degrading, objects and contemplations.
It is equally the business of education to cultivate both. But even education works by conviction and persuasion as well as by compulsion, and once the period of education is over, the self-regarding virtues should be instilled by conviction and persuasion alone. Human beings owe each other help in telling the better from the worse, and encouragement to choose the better and avoid the worse. They should always be spurring each other on to greater exercise of their higher faculties, and to directing their feelings and aims more and more toward wise rather than foolish, uplifting rather than degrading, objects and thoughts.
But neither one person, nor any number of persons, is warranted in saying to another human creature of ripe years, that he shall not do with his life for his own benefit what he chooses to do with it. He is the person most interested in his own well-being: the interest which any other person, except in cases of strong personal attachment, can have in it, is trifling, compared with that which he himself has; the interest which society has in him individually (except as to his conduct to others) is fractional, and altogether indirect: while, with respect to his own feelings and circumstances, the most ordinary man or woman has means of knowledge immeasurably surpassing those that can be possessed by any one else.
But neither one person nor any number of people is entitled to tell another human being of mature years that he shall not do with his life, for his own benefit, what he chooses to do with it. He is the person most interested in his own well-being. The interest that anyone else can have in it, except in cases of strong personal attachment, is trivial compared with his own. The interest society has in him individually (except as to his conduct toward others) is partial and altogether indirect. And with regard to his own feelings and circumstances, the most ordinary man or woman has means of knowledge immeasurably greater than anyone else can possess.
The interference of society to overrule his judgment and purposes in what only regards himself, must be grounded on general presumptions; which may be altogether wrong, and even if right, are as likely as not to be misapplied to individual cases, by persons no better acquainted with the circumstances of such cases than those are who look at them merely from without. In this department, therefore, of human affairs, Individuality has its proper field of action. In the conduct of human beings towards one another, it is necessary that general rules should for the most part be observed, in order that people may know what they have to expect; but in each person's own concerns, his individual spontaneity is entitled to free exercise.
Society’s interference to overrule a person’s judgment and purposes in what concerns only themselves must be based on general presumptions. These may be entirely wrong, and even if right, are as likely as not to be misapplied to individual cases by people who know no more about the circumstances of those cases than anyone looking at them purely from the outside. In this department of human affairs, therefore, individuality has its proper field of action. In the conduct of human beings toward one another, general rules must for the most part be observed, so that people may know what to expect. But in each person’s own concerns, their individual spontaneity is entitled to free exercise.
Considerations to aid his judgment, exhortations to strengthen his will, may be offered to him, even obtruded on him, by others; but he himself is the final judge. All errors which he is likely to commit against advice and warning, are far outweighed by the evil of allowing others to constrain him to what they deem his good.
Considerations to aid their judgment, and urgings to strengthen their will, may be offered to them—even pressed on them—by others; but they themselves are the final judge. All the errors they are likely to commit against advice and warning are far outweighed by the evil of allowing others to compel them to do what those others consider their good.
I do not mean that the feelings with which a person is regarded by others, ought not to be in any way affected by his self-regarding qualities or deficiencies. This is neither possible nor desirable. If he is eminent in any of the qualities which conduce to his own good, he is, so far, a proper object of admiration. He is so much the nearer to the ideal perfection of human nature. If he is grossly deficient in those qualities, a sentiment the opposite of admiration will follow.
I do not mean that the feelings with which others regard a person ought not to be affected in any way by that person’s self-regarding qualities or deficiencies. That is neither possible nor desirable. If someone excels in any of the qualities that contribute to their own good, they are to that extent a proper object of admiration. They are that much nearer to the ideal perfection of human nature. If they are grossly deficient in those qualities, a feeling the opposite of admiration will follow.
There is a degree of folly, and a degree of what may be called (though the phrase is not unobjectionable) lowness or depravation of taste, which, though it cannot justify doing harm to the person who manifests it, renders him necessarily and properly a subject of distaste, or, in extreme cases, even of contempt: a person could not have the opposite qualities in due strength without entertaining these feelings.
There is a degree of folly, and a degree of what may be called (though the phrase is not beyond objection) lowness or depravity of taste, which, though it cannot justify doing harm to the person who shows it, necessarily and properly makes them an object of distaste, or in extreme cases even of contempt. A person could not have the opposite qualities in due strength without having these feelings.
Though doing no wrong to any one, a person may so act as to compel us to judge him, and feel to him, as a fool, or as a being of an inferior order: and since this judgment and feeling are a fact which he would prefer to avoid, it is doing him a service to warn him of it beforehand, as of any other disagreeable consequence to which he exposes himself. It would be well, indeed, if this good office were much more freely rendered than the common notions of politeness at present permit, and if one person could honestly point out to another that he thinks him in fault, without being considered unmannerly or presuming.
Though doing no wrong to anyone, a person may act in a way that forces us to judge and regard them as a fool, or as a being of an inferior order. And since this judgment and feeling are a fact they would prefer to avoid, it does them a service to warn them of it beforehand, as of any other unpleasant consequence they expose themselves to. It would be good, indeed, if this kindness were offered much more freely than current notions of politeness allow, and if one person could honestly tell another that they think them at fault without being thought rude or presumptuous.
We have a right, also, in various ways, to act upon our unfavourable opinion of any one, not to the oppression of his individuality, but in the exercise of ours. We are not bound, for example, to seek his society; we have a right to avoid it (though not to parade the avoidance), for we have a right to choose the society most acceptable to us. We have a right, and it may be our duty, to caution others against him, if we think his example or conversation likely to have a pernicious effect on those with whom he associates. We may give others a preference over him in optional good offices, except those which tend to his improvement.
We also have a right, in various ways, to act on our unfavorable opinion of anyone—not to suppress their individuality, but in exercising our own. We are not obliged, for example, to seek their company; we have a right to avoid it (though not to make a show of avoiding it), for we have a right to choose the company most agreeable to us. We have a right, and it may be our duty, to warn others against them, if we think their example or conversation likely to have a harmful effect on those they associate with. We may give others preference over them in optional kindnesses, except those that tend toward their improvement.
In these various modes a person may suffer very severe penalties at the hands of others, for faults which directly concern only himself; but he suffers these penalties only in so far as they are the natural, and, as it were, the spontaneous consequences of the faults themselves, not because they are purposely inflicted on him for the sake of punishment.
In these various ways a person may suffer very severe penalties at the hands of others for faults that directly concern only themselves. But they suffer these penalties only insofar as they are the natural and, so to speak, spontaneous consequences of the faults themselves, not because they are deliberately inflicted on them as punishment.
A person who shows rashness, obstinacy, self-conceit--who cannot live within moderate means--who cannot restrain himself from hurtful indulgences--who pursues animal pleasures at the expense of those of feeling and intellect--must expect to be lowered in the opinion of others, and to have a less share of their favourable sentiments; but of this he has no right to complain, unless he has merited their favour by special excellence in his social relations, and has thus established a title to their good offices, which is not affected by his demerits towards himself.
A person who shows rashness, obstinacy, or conceit—who cannot live within moderate means—who cannot restrain themselves from harmful indulgences—who pursues animal pleasures at the expense of those of feeling and intellect—must expect to sink in others’ opinion and to receive a smaller share of their goodwill. But they have no right to complain of this, unless they have earned others’ favor by special excellence in their social relations, and so established a claim to their kindness that is not affected by their failings toward themselves.
What I contend for is, that the inconveniences which are strictly inseparable from the unfavourable judgment of others, are the only ones to which a person should ever be subjected for that portion of his conduct and character which concerns his own good, but which does not affect the interests of others in their relations with him. Acts injurious to others require a totally different treatment. Encroachment on their rights; infliction on them of any loss or damage not justified by his own rights; falsehood or duplicity in dealing with them; unfair or ungenerous use of advantages over them; even selfish abstinence from defending them against injury--these are fit objects of moral reprobation, and, in grave cases, of moral retribution and punishment.
What I maintain is that the inconveniences strictly inseparable from the unfavorable judgment of others are the only ones a person should ever be subjected to for that part of their conduct and character that concerns their own good but does not affect the interests of others in their dealings with them. Acts harmful to others require entirely different treatment. Encroaching on their rights; inflicting on them any loss or damage not justified by one’s own rights; falsehood or deceit in dealing with them; unfair or ungenerous use of advantages over them; even selfishly refraining from defending them against injury—these are proper objects of moral condemnation and, in serious cases, of moral retribution and punishment.
And not only these acts, but the dispositions which lead to them, are properly immoral, and fit subjects of disapprobation which may rise to abhorrence. Cruelty of disposition; malice and ill-nature; that most anti-social and odious of all passions, envy; dissimulation and insincerity; irascibility on insufficient cause, and resentment disproportioned to the provocation; the love of domineering over others; the desire to engross more than one's share of advantages (the [Greek: pleonexia] of the Greeks); the pride which derives gratification from the abasement of others; the egotism which thinks self and its concerns more important than everything else, and decides all doubtful questions in its own favour;--these are moral vices, and constitute a bad and odious moral character: unlike the self-regarding faults previously mentioned, which are not properly immoralities, and to whatever pitch they may be carried, do not constitute wickedness.
And not only these acts but the dispositions that lead to them are properly immoral, and deserve a disapproval that may rise to abhorrence. Cruelty of disposition; malice and ill nature; envy, that most antisocial and hateful of all passions; deceit and insincerity; irritability without sufficient cause, and resentment out of proportion to the provocation; the love of domineering over others; the desire to grab more than one’s share of advantages (what the Greeks called pleonexia); the pride that takes pleasure in the humiliation of others; the egotism that thinks the self and its concerns more important than everything else, and settles every doubtful question in its own favor—these are moral vices, and they make up a bad and hateful moral character. They are unlike the self-regarding faults mentioned earlier, which are not properly immoralities and, however far they are carried, do not amount to wickedness.
They may be proofs of any amount of folly, or want of personal dignity and self-respect; but they are only a subject of moral reprobation when they involve a breach of duty to others, for whose sake the individual is bound to have care for himself. What are called duties to ourselves are not socially obligatory, unless circumstances render them at the same time duties to others. The term duty to oneself, when it means anything more than prudence, means self-respect or self-development; and for none of these is any one accountable to his fellow-creatures, because for none of them is it for the good of mankind that he be held accountable to them.
Those faults may be proof of any amount of folly, or of a lack of personal dignity and self-respect. But they are a proper subject of moral condemnation only when they involve a breach of duty to others, for whose sake the individual is bound to take care of himself. What are called duties to ourselves are not socially obligatory, unless circumstances make them at the same time duties to others. The term “duty to oneself,” when it means anything more than prudence, means self-respect or self-development; and for none of these is anyone accountable to other people, because for none of them is it for the good of humanity that they be held accountable.
The distinction between the loss of consideration which a person may rightly incur by defect of prudence or of personal dignity, and the reprobation which is due to him for an offence against the rights of others, is not a merely nominal distinction. It makes a vast difference both in our feelings and in our conduct towards him, whether he displeases us in things in which we think we have a right to control him, or in things in which we know that we have not. If he displeases us, we may express our distaste, and we may stand aloof from a person as well as from a thing that displeases us; but we shall not therefore feel called on to make his life uncomfortable.
The distinction between the loss of esteem a person may rightly suffer through a lack of prudence or personal dignity, and the condemnation he deserves for an offense against the rights of others, is not merely a distinction in name. It makes a vast difference, both in our feelings and in our conduct toward him, whether he displeases us in things where we think we have a right to control him, or in things where we know we do not. If he displeases us, we may express our distaste, and we may keep our distance from a person just as from a thing that displeases us; but we will not feel called on, for that reason, to make his life uncomfortable.
We shall reflect that he already bears, or will bear, the whole penalty of his error; if he spoils his life by mismanagement, we shall not, for that reason, desire to spoil it still further: instead of wishing to punish him, we shall rather endeavour to alleviate his punishment, by showing him how he may avoid or cure the evils his conduct tends to bring upon him. He may be to us an object of pity, perhaps of dislike, but not of anger or resentment; we shall not treat him like an enemy of society: the worst we shall think ourselves justified in doing is leaving him to himself, if we do not interfere benevolently by showing interest or concern for him.
We will reflect that he already bears, or will bear, the whole penalty of his error. If he spoils his life by mismanaging it, we will not want to spoil it further for that reason. Instead of wishing to punish him, we will rather try to lighten his punishment, by showing him how he may avoid or cure the evils his conduct tends to bring on him. He may be an object of pity to us, perhaps of dislike, but not of anger or resentment; we will not treat him like an enemy of society. The worst we will think ourselves justified in doing is leaving him to himself, if we do not intervene kindly by showing interest or concern for him.
It is far otherwise if he has infringed the rules necessary for the protection of his fellow-creatures, individually or collectively. The evil consequences of his acts do not then fall on himself, but on others; and society, as the protector of all its members, must retaliate on him; must inflict pain on him for the express purpose of punishment, and must take care that it be sufficiently severe.
It is quite different if he has broken the rules necessary for the protection of his fellow human beings, individually or collectively. The harmful consequences of his acts then fall not on himself but on others; and society, as the protector of all its members, must retaliate against him. It must inflict pain on him for the express purpose of punishment, and must make sure that the punishment is severe enough.
In the one case, he is an offender at our bar, and we are called on not only to sit in judgment on him, but, in one shape or another, to execute our own sentence: in the other case, it is not our part to inflict any suffering on him, except what may incidentally follow from our using the same liberty in the regulation of our own affairs, which we allow to him in his.
In the one case, he is an offender brought before our court, and we are called on not only to sit in judgment on him but, in one form or another, to carry out our own sentence. In the other case, it is not our role to inflict any suffering on him, except what may incidentally follow from our using, in managing our own affairs, the same liberty we allow him in his.
No one is entirely isolated
Mill answers the objection that self-regarding conduct affects others and holds society responsible for education.
The distinction here pointed out between the part of a person's life which concerns only himself, and that which concerns others, many persons will refuse to admit. How (it may be asked) can any part of the conduct of a member of society be a matter of indifference to the other members? No person is an entirely isolated being; it is impossible for a person to do anything seriously or permanently hurtful to himself, without mischief reaching at least to his near connections, and often far beyond them. If he injures his property, he does harm to those who directly or indirectly derived support from it, and usually diminishes, by a greater or less amount, the general resources of the community.
Many people will refuse to accept the distinction drawn here between the part of a person’s life that concerns only himself and the part that concerns others. How (it may be asked) can any part of the conduct of a member of society be a matter of indifference to the other members? No one is an entirely isolated being. It is impossible for a person to do anything seriously or permanently harmful to himself without the damage reaching at least his close connections, and often far beyond them. If he damages his property, he harms those who directly or indirectly drew support from it, and usually reduces, by a greater or lesser amount, the general resources of the community.
If he deteriorates his bodily or mental faculties, he not only brings evil upon all who depended on him for any portion of their happiness, but disqualifies himself for rendering the services which he owes to his fellow-creatures generally; perhaps becomes a burthen on their affection or benevolence; and if such conduct were very frequent, hardly any offence that is committed would detract more from the general sum of good. Finally, if by his vices or follies a person does no direct harm to others, he is nevertheless (it may be said) injurious by his example; and ought to be compelled to control himself, for the sake of those whom the sight or knowledge of his conduct might corrupt or mislead.
If he impairs his bodily or mental faculties, he not only brings harm on everyone who depended on him for any part of their happiness, but disqualifies himself from performing the services he owes to his fellow human beings generally. He may become a burden on their affection or charity; and if such conduct were very common, hardly any offense committed would take more away from the general sum of good. Finally, even if by his vices or follies a person does no direct harm to others, he is nevertheless (it may be said) harmful by his example, and ought to be compelled to control himself for the sake of those whom the sight or knowledge of his conduct might corrupt or mislead.
And even (it will be added) if the consequences of misconduct could be confined to the vicious or thoughtless individual, ought society to abandon to their own guidance those who are manifestly unfit for it? If protection against themselves is confessedly due to children and persons under age, is not society equally bound to afford it to persons of mature years who are equally incapable of self-government? If gambling, or drunkenness, or incontinence, or idleness, or uncleanliness, are as injurious to happiness, and as great a hindrance to improvement, as many or most of the acts prohibited by law, why (it may be asked) should not law, so far as is consistent with practicability and social convenience, endeavour to repress these also?
And even if (it will be added) the consequences of misconduct could be confined to the vicious or thoughtless individual, ought society to abandon to their own guidance those who are clearly unfit for it? If protection against themselves is admittedly owed to children and minors, is society not equally bound to provide it to adults who are just as incapable of governing themselves? If gambling, drunkenness, sexual excess, idleness, or uncleanliness are as harmful to happiness, and as great an obstacle to improvement, as many or most of the acts the law prohibits, why (it may be asked) should the law not try to suppress these too, so far as is consistent with practicality and social convenience?
And as a supplement to the unavoidable imperfections of law, ought not opinion at least to organise a powerful police against these vices, and visit rigidly with social penalties those who are known to practise them? There is no question here (it may be said) about restricting individuality, or impeding the trial of new and original experiments in living. The only things it is sought to prevent are things which have been tried and condemned from the beginning of the world until now; things which experience has shown not to be useful or suitable to any person's individuality.
And to make up for the unavoidable imperfections of law, ought not opinion at least to organize a powerful police against these vices, and strictly impose social penalties on those known to practice them? There is no question here (it may be said) of restricting individuality, or of hindering the trial of new and original experiments in living. The only things it seeks to prevent are things that have been tried and condemned from the beginning of the world until now—things that experience has shown to be useful or suitable to no one’s individuality.
There must be some length of time and amount of experience, after which a moral or prudential truth may be regarded as established: and it is merely desired to prevent generation after generation from falling over the same precipice which has been fatal to their predecessors.
There must be some length of time and amount of experience after which a moral or practical truth can be regarded as established; and the only aim is to keep generation after generation from falling over the same cliff that proved fatal to those who came before.
I fully admit that the mischief which a person does to himself, may seriously affect, both through their sympathies and their interests, those nearly connected with him, and in a minor degree, society at large. When, by conduct of this sort, a person is led to violate a distinct and assignable obligation to any other person or persons, the case is taken out of the self-regarding class, and becomes amenable to moral disapprobation in the proper sense of the term.
I fully admit that the harm a person does to himself may seriously affect those closely connected with him, through both their sympathies and their interests, and may affect society at large to a lesser degree. When conduct of this kind leads a person to violate a distinct and identifiable obligation to some other person or persons, the case is taken out of the self-regarding class, and becomes subject to moral disapproval in the proper sense of the term.
If, for example, a man, through intemperance or extravagance, becomes unable to pay his debts, or, having undertaken the moral responsibility of a family, becomes from the same cause incapable of supporting or educating them, he is deservedly reprobated, and might be justly punished; but it is for the breach of duty to his family or creditors, not for the extravagance. If the resources which ought to have been devoted to them, had been diverted from them for the most prudent investment, the moral culpability would have been the same. George Barnwell murdered his uncle to get money for his mistress, but if he had done it to set himself up in business, he would equally have been hanged.
If, for example, a man becomes unable to pay his debts through heavy drinking or extravagance, or, having taken on the moral responsibility of a family, becomes unable for the same reason to support or educate them, he is rightly condemned and might justly be punished. But it is for the breach of duty to his family or creditors, not for the extravagance. If the resources that should have gone to them had been diverted to the most prudent investment, he would have been just as much to blame. George Barnwell murdered his uncle to get money for his mistress; but if he had done it to set himself up in business, he would have been hanged just the same.
Again, in the frequent case of a man who causes grief to his family by addiction to bad habits, he deserves reproach for his unkindness or ingratitude; but so he may for cultivating habits not in themselves vicious, if they are painful to those with whom he passes his life, or who from personal ties are dependent on him for their comfort. Whoever fails in the consideration generally due to the interests and feelings of others, not being compelled by some more imperative duty, or justified by allowable self-preference, is a subject of moral disapprobation for that failure, but not for the cause of it, nor for the errors, merely personal to himself, which may have remotely led to it.
Again, in the common case of a man who causes his family grief through addiction to bad habits, he deserves reproach for his unkindness or ingratitude. But so he might for cultivating habits that are not vicious in themselves, if they are painful to the people he lives with, or to those who depend on him through personal ties for their comfort. Whoever fails to give the consideration generally due to the interests and feelings of others—when not compelled by some more pressing duty, or justified by a permissible preference for himself—deserves moral disapproval for that failure. But not for its cause, nor for the purely personal errors that may have remotely led to it.
In like manner, when a person disables himself, by conduct purely self-regarding, from the performance of some definite duty incumbent on him to the public, he is guilty of a social offence. No person ought to be punished simply for being drunk; but a soldier or a policeman should be punished for being drunk on duty. Whenever, in short, there is a definite damage, or a definite risk of damage, either to an individual or to the public, the case is taken out of the province of liberty, and placed in that of morality or law.
In the same way, when a person, through purely self-regarding conduct, makes himself unable to perform some definite duty he owes the public, he is guilty of a social offense. No one ought to be punished simply for being drunk; but a soldier or a police officer should be punished for being drunk on duty. In short, whenever there is definite damage, or a definite risk of damage, either to an individual or to the public, the case is taken out of the province of liberty and placed in that of morality or law.
But with regard to the merely contingent, or, as it may be called, constructive injury which a person causes to society, by conduct which neither violates any specific duty to the public, nor occasions perceptible hurt to any assignable individual except himself; the inconvenience is one which society can afford to bear, for the sake of the greater good of human freedom. If grown persons are to be punished for not taking proper care of themselves, I would rather it were for their own sake, than under pretence of preventing them from impairing their capacity of rendering to society benefits which society does not pretend it has a right to exact.
But then there is the merely contingent—or, as it may be called, constructive—injury that a person causes society by conduct that neither violates any specific duty to the public nor does perceptible harm to any identifiable individual except himself. That inconvenience is one society can afford to bear, for the sake of the greater good of human freedom. If adults are to be punished for not taking proper care of themselves, I would rather it were for their own sake than on the pretext of preventing them from impairing their ability to render society benefits that society does not claim a right to demand.
But I cannot consent to argue the point as if society had no means of bringing its weaker members up to its ordinary standard of rational conduct, except waiting till they do something irrational, and then punishing them, legally or morally, for it. Society has had absolute power over them during all the early portion of their existence: it has had the whole period of childhood and nonage in which to try whether it could make them capable of rational conduct in life.
But I cannot agree to argue the point as if society had no way of bringing its weaker members up to its ordinary standard of rational conduct except to wait until they do something irrational and then punish them for it, legally or morally. Society has had absolute power over them during the whole early part of their lives. It has had the entire period of childhood and minority in which to try whether it could make them capable of rational conduct in life.
The existing generation is master both of the training and the entire circumstances of the generation to come; it cannot indeed make them perfectly wise and good, because it is itself so lamentably deficient in goodness and wisdom; and its best efforts are not always, in individual cases, its most successful ones; but it is perfectly well able to make the rising generation, as a whole, as good as, and a little better than, itself. If society lets any considerable number of its members grow up mere children, incapable of being acted on by rational consideration of distant motives, society has itself to blame for the consequences.
The existing generation controls both the training and the entire circumstances of the generation to come. It cannot, indeed, make them perfectly wise and good, because it is itself so sadly lacking in goodness and wisdom; and its best efforts are not always, in individual cases, its most successful ones. But it is perfectly able to make the rising generation, as a whole, as good as itself and a little better. If society lets any considerable number of its members grow up as mere children, incapable of being moved by rational consideration of distant motives, society has only itself to blame for the consequences.
Armed not only with all the powers of education, but with the ascendency which the authority of a received opinion always exercises over the minds who are least fitted to judge for themselves; and aided by the natural penalties which cannot be prevented from falling on those who incur the distaste or the contempt of those who know them; let not society pretend that it needs, besides all this, the power to issue commands and enforce obedience in the personal concerns of individuals, in which, on all principles of justice and policy, the decision ought to rest with those who are to abide the consequences.
Society is armed not only with all the powers of education, but with the sway that the authority of accepted opinion always holds over the minds least fit to judge for themselves; and it is aided by the natural penalties that cannot be kept from falling on those who incur the distaste or contempt of the people who know them. Let society not claim that it needs, on top of all this, the power to issue commands and enforce obedience in the personal concerns of individuals—concerns in which, on every principle of justice and policy, the decision ought to rest with those who must live with the consequences.
Nor is there anything which tends more to discredit and frustrate the better means of influencing conduct, than a resort to the worse. If there be among those whom it is attempted to coerce into prudence or temperance, any of the material of which vigorous and independent characters are made, they will infallibly rebel against the yoke.
Nor does anything do more to discredit and frustrate the better means of influencing conduct than resorting to the worse. If, among those whom society tries to coerce into prudence or moderation, there are any made of the stuff that vigorous and independent characters are made of, they will inevitably rebel against the yoke.
No such person will ever feel that others have a right to control him in his concerns, such as they have to prevent him from injuring them in theirs; and it easily comes to be considered a mark of spirit and courage to fly in the face of such usurped authority, and do with ostentation the exact opposite of what it enjoins; as in the fashion of grossness which succeeded, in the time of Charles II., to the fanatical moral intolerance of the Puritans.
No such person will ever feel that others have a right to control him in his own concerns, as they have a right to prevent him from harming them in theirs. And it easily comes to be seen as a mark of spirit and courage to defy such usurped authority, and to do, with a show, the exact opposite of what it commands—as in the fashion for coarseness that followed, in the time of Charles II, the fanatical moral intolerance of the Puritans.
With respect to what is said of the necessity of protecting society from the bad example set to others by the vicious or the self-indulgent; it is true that bad example may have a pernicious effect, especially the example of doing wrong to others with impunity to the wrong-doer.
As for what is said about the need to protect society from the bad example set by the vicious or self-indulgent: it is true that bad example may have a harmful effect, especially the example of wronging others without the wrongdoer suffering for it.
But we are now speaking of conduct which, while it does no wrong to others, is supposed to do great harm to the agent himself: and I do not see how those who believe this, can think otherwise than that the example, on the whole, must be more salutary than hurtful, since, if it displays the misconduct, it displays also the painful or degrading consequences which, if the conduct is justly censured, must be supposed to be in all or most cases attendant on it.
But we are now speaking of conduct that does no wrong to others yet is supposed to do great harm to the person himself. And I do not see how those who believe this can think anything but that the example must, on the whole, be more beneficial than harmful. For if it displays the misconduct, it also displays the painful or degrading consequences that, if the conduct is justly condemned, must be supposed to accompany it in all or most cases.
The public interferes in the wrong place
Mill argues that when the public interferes in personal conduct, it usually does so wrongly.
But the strongest of all the arguments against the interference of the public with purely personal conduct, is that when it does interfere, the odds are that it interferes wrongly, and in the wrong place. On questions of social morality, of duty to others, the opinion of the public, that is, of an overruling majority, though often wrong, is likely to be still oftener right; because on such questions they are only required to judge of their own interests; of the manner in which some mode of conduct, if allowed to be practised, would affect themselves.
But the strongest of all the arguments against public interference with purely personal conduct is that when the public does interfere, the odds are that it interferes wrongly, and in the wrong place. On questions of social morality, of duty to others, the opinion of the public—that is, of an overruling majority—though often wrong, is likely to be right still more often, because on such questions people are only required to judge their own interests: how some kind of conduct, if allowed, would affect themselves.
But the opinion of a similar majority, imposed as a law on the minority, on questions of self-regarding conduct, is quite as likely to be wrong as right; for in these cases public opinion means, at the best, some people's opinion of what is good or bad for other people; while very often it does not even mean that; the public, with the most perfect indifference, passing over the pleasure or convenience of those whose conduct they censure, and considering only their own preference.
But the opinion of a similar majority, imposed as law on the minority in questions of self-regarding conduct, is just as likely to be wrong as right. For in these cases public opinion means, at best, some people’s opinion of what is good or bad for other people. Very often it does not even mean that: the public, with the most perfect indifference, passes over the pleasure or convenience of those whose conduct it condemns, and considers only its own preference.
There are many who consider as an injury to themselves any conduct which they have a distaste for, and resent it as an outrage to their feelings; as a religious bigot, when charged with disregarding the religious feelings of others, has been known to retort that they disregard his feelings, by persisting in their abominable worship or creed. But there is no parity between the feeling of a person for his own opinion, and the feeling of another who is offended at his holding it; no more than between the desire of a thief to take a purse, and the desire of the right owner to keep it. And a person's taste is as much his own peculiar concern as his opinion or his purse.
There are many who regard any conduct they dislike as an injury to themselves, and resent it as an outrage to their feelings—as a religious bigot, when accused of disregarding the religious feelings of others, has been known to reply that they disregard his feelings by persisting in their abominable worship or creed. But there is no equivalence between a person’s feeling for his own opinion and the feeling of someone else who is offended that he holds it—no more than between a thief’s desire to take a purse and the rightful owner’s desire to keep it. And a person’s taste is as much his own particular concern as his opinion or his purse.
It is easy for any one to imagine an ideal public, which leaves the freedom and choice of individuals in all uncertain matters undisturbed, and only requires them to abstain from modes of conduct which universal experience has condemned. But where has there been seen a public which set any such limit to its censorship? or when does the public trouble itself about universal experience? In its interferences with personal conduct it is seldom thinking of anything but the enormity of acting or feeling differently from itself; and this standard of judgment, thinly disguised, is held up to mankind as the dictate of religion and philosophy, by nine-tenths of all moralists and speculative writers.
It is easy for anyone to imagine an ideal public that leaves the freedom and choice of individuals undisturbed in all uncertain matters, and only requires them to refrain from kinds of conduct that universal experience has condemned. But where has anyone seen a public that set any such limit to its censorship? And when does the public trouble itself about universal experience? When it interferes with personal conduct, it is seldom thinking of anything but the enormity of acting or feeling differently from itself. And this standard of judgment, thinly disguised, is held up to humanity as the dictate of religion and philosophy by nine-tenths of all moralists and theoretical writers.
These teach that things are right because they are right; because we feel them to be so. They tell us to search in our own minds and hearts for laws of conduct binding on ourselves and on all others. What can the poor public do but apply these instructions, and make their own personal feelings of good and evil, if they are tolerably unanimous in them, obligatory on all the world?
They teach that things are right because they are right—because we feel them to be so. They tell us to search our own minds and hearts for laws of conduct binding on ourselves and on everyone else. What can the poor public do but apply these instructions, and make their own personal feelings of good and evil, if they are fairly unanimous about them, obligatory on the whole world?
The evil here pointed out is not one which exists only in theory; and it may perhaps be expected that I should specify the instances in which the public of this age and country improperly invests its own preferences with the character of moral laws. I am not writing an essay on the aberrations of existing moral feeling. That is too weighty a subject to be discussed parenthetically, and by way of illustration. Yet examples are necessary, to show that the principle I maintain is of serious and practical moment, and that I am not endeavouring to erect a barrier against imaginary evils.
The evil pointed out here does not exist only in theory; and it may perhaps be expected that I should specify the cases in which the public of this age and country wrongly gives its own preferences the character of moral laws. I am not writing an essay on the aberrations of current moral feeling; that subject is too weighty to be discussed in passing, by way of illustration. Yet examples are necessary, to show that the principle I defend is of serious practical importance, and that I am not trying to put up a barrier against imaginary evils.
And it is not difficult to show, by abundant instances, that to extend the bounds of what may be called moral police, until it encroaches on the most unquestionably legitimate liberty of the individual, is one of the most universal of all human propensities.
And it is not difficult to show, with abundant examples, that extending the bounds of what may be called moral police until it encroaches on the most unquestionably legitimate liberty of the individual is one of the most universal of all human tendencies.
Religious majorities and personal tastes
Mill gives examples of majorities imposing religious scruples and tastes, from pork bans to Puritan morals.
As a first instance, consider the antipathies which men cherish on no better grounds than that persons whose religious opinions are different from theirs, do not practise their religious observances, especially their religious abstinences. To cite a rather trivial example, nothing in the creed or practice of Christians does more to envenom the hatred of [Muslims] against them, than the fact of their eating pork. There are few acts which Christians and Europeans regard with more unaffected disgust, than Mussulmans regard this particular mode of satisfying hunger.
As a first example, consider the antipathies people cherish on no better grounds than that those whose religious opinions differ from theirs do not practice their religious observances, especially their religious abstinences. To cite a rather trivial case, nothing in the creed or practice of Christians does more to inflame Muslims’ hatred of them than the fact that they eat pork. There are few acts that Christians and Europeans regard with more genuine disgust than Muslims regard this particular way of satisfying hunger.
It is, in the first place, an offence against their religion; but this circumstance by no means explains either the degree or the kind of their repugnance; for wine also is forbidden by their religion, and to partake of it is by all Mussulmans accounted wrong, but not disgusting. Their aversion to the flesh of the "unclean beast" is, on the contrary, of that peculiar character, resembling an instinctive antipathy, which the idea of uncleanness, when once it thoroughly sinks into the feelings, seems always to excite even in those whose personal habits are anything but scrupulously cleanly, and of which the sentiment of religious impurity, so intense in the Hindoos, is a remarkable example.
It is, in the first place, an offense against their religion. But this by no means explains either the degree or the kind of their revulsion; for wine is also forbidden by their religion, and all Muslims consider drinking it wrong, but not disgusting. Their aversion to the flesh of the “unclean beast” is, on the contrary, of that peculiar character, like an instinctive antipathy, which the idea of uncleanness, once it sinks deep into the feelings, always seems to arouse—even in those whose personal habits are anything but scrupulously clean. The sense of religious impurity, so intense among Hindus, is a remarkable example of it.
Suppose now that in a people, of whom the majority were Mussulmans, that majority should insist upon not permitting pork to be eaten within the limits of the country. This would be nothing new in [Muslim] countries.14 Would it be a legitimate exercise of the moral authority of public opinion? and if not, why not? The practice is really revolting to such a public. They also sincerely think that it is forbidden and abhorred by the Deity. Neither could the prohibition be censured as religious persecution. It might be religious in its origin, but it would not be persecution for religion, since nobody's religion makes it a duty to eat pork.
Suppose now that in a nation where most people were Muslims, that majority should insist on not allowing pork to be eaten anywhere in the country. This would be nothing new in Muslim countries.14 Would it be a legitimate exercise of the moral authority of public opinion? And if not, why not? The practice really is revolting to such a public. They also sincerely believe that God forbids and abhors it. Nor could the prohibition be condemned as religious persecution. It might be religious in its origin, but it would not be persecution for religion, since nobody’s religion makes it a duty to eat pork.
The only tenable ground of condemnation would be, that with the personal tastes and self-regarding concerns of individuals the public has no business to interfere.
The only defensible ground for condemning it would be that the public has no business interfering with the personal tastes and self-regarding concerns of individuals.
14 The case of the Bombay Parsees is a curious instance in point. When this industrious and enterprising tribe, the descendants of the Persian fire-worshippers, flying from their native country before the Caliphs, arrived in Western India, they were admitted to toleration by the Hindoo sovereigns, on condition of not eating beef. When those regions afterwards fell under the dominion of [Muslim] conquerors, the Parsees obtained from them a continuance of indulgence, on condition of refraining from pork. What was at first obedience to authority became a second nature, and the Parsees to this day abstain both from beef and pork.
14 The case of the Parsis of Bombay is a curious example of this. When this hardworking and enterprising people, descendants of the Zoroastrians of Persia, fled their native country before the Caliphs and arrived in western India, the Hindu rulers granted them toleration on condition that they not eat beef. When those regions later came under the rule of Muslim conquerors, the Parsis obtained continued tolerance from them on condition that they refrain from pork. What began as obedience to authority became second nature, and the Parsis to this day abstain from both beef and pork.
Though not required by their religion, the double abstinence has had time to grow into a custom of their tribe; and custom, in the East, is a religion.
Though their religion does not require it, the double abstinence has had time to grow into a custom of their community; and in the East, custom is a religion.
To come somewhat nearer home: the majority of Spaniards consider it a gross impiety, offensive in the highest degree to the Supreme Being, to worship him in any other manner than the Roman Catholic; and no other public worship is lawful on Spanish soil. The people of all Southern Europe look upon a married clergy as not only irreligious, but unchaste, indecent, gross, disgusting. What do Protestants think of these perfectly sincere feelings, and of the attempt to enforce them against non-Catholics? Yet, if mankind are justified in interfering with each other's liberty in things which do not concern the interests of others, on what principle is it possible consistently to exclude these cases?
To come somewhat closer to home: most Spaniards consider it a gross impiety, offensive in the highest degree to the Supreme Being, to worship him in any way other than the Roman Catholic one; and no other public worship is lawful on Spanish soil. The people of all southern Europe regard a married clergy as not only irreligious but unchaste, indecent, gross, disgusting. What do Protestants think of these perfectly sincere feelings, and of the attempt to enforce them against non-Catholics? Yet if people are justified in interfering with each other’s liberty in things that do not concern the interests of others, on what principle can these cases be consistently excluded?
or who can blame people for desiring to suppress what they regard as a scandal in the sight of God and man? No stronger case can be shown for prohibiting anything which is regarded as a personal immorality, than is made out for suppressing these practices in the eyes of those who regard them as impieties; and unless we are willing to adopt the logic of persecutors, and to say that we may persecute others because we are right, and that they must not persecute us because they are wrong, we must beware of admitting a principle of which we should resent as a gross injustice the application to ourselves.
Or who can blame people for wanting to suppress what they regard as a scandal in the sight of God and man? No stronger case can be made for prohibiting anything regarded as a personal immorality than is made for suppressing these practices in the eyes of those who regard them as impieties. And unless we are willing to adopt the logic of persecutors, and say that we may persecute others because we are right, and they must not persecute us because they are wrong, we must beware of accepting a principle whose application to ourselves we would resent as a gross injustice.
The preceding instances may be objected to, although unreasonably, as drawn from contingencies impossible among us: opinion, in this country, not being likely to enforce abstinence from meats, or to interfere with people for worshipping, and for either marrying or not marrying, according to their creed or inclination. The next example, however, shall be taken from an interference with liberty which we have by no means passed all danger of. Wherever the Puritans have been sufficiently powerful, as in New England, and in Great Britain at the time of the Commonwealth, they have endeavoured, with considerable success, to put down all public, and nearly all private, amusements: especially music, dancing, public games, or other assemblages for purposes of diversion, and the theatre.
Someone may object to the preceding examples, though unreasonably, that they are drawn from situations impossible among us, since opinion in this country is not likely to enforce abstinence from particular foods, or to interfere with people for worshipping, or for marrying or not marrying, according to their creed or inclination. The next example, however, will be taken from an interference with liberty whose danger we have by no means left behind. Wherever the Puritans have been powerful enough—as in New England, and in Great Britain at the time of the Commonwealth—they have tried, with considerable success, to suppress all public and nearly all private amusements: especially music, dancing, public games or other gatherings for entertainment, and the theater.
There are still in this country large bodies of persons by whose notions of morality and religion these recreations are condemned; and those persons belonging chiefly to the middle class, who are the ascendant power in the present social and political condition of the kingdom, it is by no means impossible that persons of these sentiments may at some time or other command a majority in Parliament. How will the remaining portion of the community like to have the amusements that shall be permitted to them regulated by the religious and moral sentiments of the stricter Calvinists and Methodists? Would they not, with considerable peremptoriness, desire these intrusively pious members of society to mind their own business?
There are still large groups of people in this country whose ideas of morality and religion condemn these recreations. Since those people belong mainly to the middle class, which is the dominant power in the present social and political condition of the kingdom, it is by no means impossible that people with these views may some day command a majority in Parliament. How will the rest of the community like having the amusements permitted to them regulated by the religious and moral sentiments of the stricter Calvinists and Methodists? Would they not, rather curtly, want these intrusively pious members of society to mind their own business?
This is precisely what should be said to every government and every public, who have the pretension that no person shall enjoy any pleasure which they think wrong. But if the principle of the pretension be admitted, no one can reasonably object to its being acted on in the sense of the majority, or other preponderating power in the country; and all persons must be ready to conform to the idea of a Christian commonwealth, as understood by the early settlers in New England, if a religious profession similar to theirs should ever succeed in regaining its lost ground, as religions supposed to be declining have so often been known to do.
This is exactly what should be said to every government and every public that claims that no one shall enjoy any pleasure they think wrong. But if the principle behind that claim is admitted, no one can reasonably object to its being acted on as the majority, or any other dominant power in the country, sees fit. And everyone must be ready to conform to the idea of a Christian commonwealth as the early settlers of New England understood it, if a religious persuasion like theirs should ever manage to regain its lost ground—as religions thought to be in decline have so often been known to do.
To imagine another contingency, perhaps more likely to be realised than the one last mentioned. There is confessedly a strong tendency in the modern world towards a democratic constitution of society, accompanied or not by popular political institutions.
To imagine another possibility, perhaps more likely to come about than the last one: there is admittedly a strong tendency in the modern world toward a democratic constitution of society, whether or not accompanied by popular political institutions.
It is affirmed that in the country where this tendency is most completely realised--where both society and the government are most democratic--the United States--the feeling of the majority, to whom any appearance of a more showy or costly style of living than they can hope to rival is disagreeable, operates as a tolerably effectual sumptuary law, and that in many parts of the Union it is really difficult for a person possessing a very large income, to find any mode of spending it, which will not incur popular disapprobation.
It is claimed that in the country where this tendency is most fully realized—where both society and government are most democratic, the United States—the feeling of the majority, who dislike any appearance of a showier or more expensive style of living than they can hope to match, works as a fairly effective sumptuary law. In many parts of the Union, it is said, it is really difficult for a person with a very large income to find any way of spending it that will not incur popular disapproval.
Though such statements as these are doubtless much exaggerated as a representation of existing facts, the state of things they describe is not only a conceivable and possible, but a probable result of democratic feeling, combined with the notion that the public has a right to a veto on the manner in which individuals shall spend their incomes. We have only further to suppose a considerable diffusion of Socialist opinions, and it may become infamous in the eyes of the majority to possess more property than some very small amount, or any income not earned by manual labour.
Although statements like these are no doubt much exaggerated as an account of actual facts, the state of things they describe is not only conceivable and possible but a likely result of democratic feeling combined with the notion that the public has a right to veto the way individuals spend their incomes. We need only suppose, in addition, a wide spread of socialist opinions, and it may become disgraceful in the eyes of the majority to own more than some very small amount of property, or to have any income not earned by manual labor.
Opinions similar in principle to these, already prevail widely among the artisan class, and weigh oppressively on those who are amenable to the opinion chiefly of that class, namely, its own members. It is known that the bad workmen who form the majority of the operatives in many branches of industry, are decidedly of opinion that bad workmen ought to receive the same wages as good, and that no one ought to be allowed, through piecework or otherwise, to earn by superior skill or industry more than others can without it. And they employ a moral police, which occasionally becomes a physical one, to deter skilful workmen from receiving, and employers from giving, a larger remuneration for a more useful service.
Opinions similar in principle to these already prevail widely among skilled workers, and weigh oppressively on those who are answerable mainly to the opinion of that class—namely, its own members. It is known that the bad workers, who make up the majority of the laborers in many branches of industry, firmly believe that bad workers ought to receive the same wages as good ones, and that no one should be allowed, through piecework or otherwise, to earn more through superior skill or effort than others can earn without it. And they use a moral police, which sometimes becomes a physical one, to deter skilled workers from receiving, and employers from giving, higher pay for more useful service.
If the public have any jurisdiction over private concerns, I cannot see that these people are in fault, or that any individual's particular public can be blamed for asserting the same authority over his individual conduct, which the general public asserts over people in general.
If the public has any jurisdiction over private concerns, I cannot see that these people are at fault, or that any individual’s particular public can be blamed for claiming the same authority over his individual conduct that the general public claims over people in general.
The Maine Law and “social rights”
Mill criticizes alcohol prohibition and rejects the claimed “social right” to others’ virtue.
But, without dwelling upon supposititious cases, there are, in our own day, gross usurpations upon the liberty of private life actually practised, and still greater ones threatened with some expectation of success, and opinions proposed which assert an unlimited right in the public not only to prohibit by law everything which it thinks wrong, but in order to get at what it thinks wrong, to prohibit any number of things which it admits to be innocent.
But without dwelling on hypothetical cases: in our own day, gross violations of the liberty of private life are actually practiced, and still greater ones are threatened with some prospect of success. And opinions are put forward that assert an unlimited right of the public not only to prohibit by law everything it thinks wrong, but, in order to get at what it thinks wrong, to prohibit any number of things it admits are innocent.
Under the name of preventing intemperance, the people of one English colony, and of nearly half the United States, have been interdicted by law from making any use whatever of fermented drinks, except for medical purposes: for prohibition of their sale is in fact, as it is intended to be, prohibition of their use. And though the impracticability of executing the law has caused its repeal in several of the States which had adopted it, including the one from which it derives its name, an attempt has notwithstanding been commenced, and is prosecuted with considerable zeal by many of the professed philanthropists, to agitate for a similar law in this country.
In the name of preventing intemperance, the people of one English colony and of nearly half the United States have been forbidden by law to make any use whatever of fermented drinks, except for medical purposes—for prohibiting their sale is in fact, as it is intended to be, prohibiting their use. And although the impossibility of enforcing the law has led to its repeal in several of the states that adopted it, including the one it is named after, an attempt has nevertheless been started, and is being pursued with considerable zeal by many self-proclaimed philanthropists, to campaign for a similar law in this country.
The association, or "Alliance" as it terms itself, which has been formed for this purpose, has acquired some notoriety through the publicity given to a correspondence between its Secretary and one of the very few English public men who hold that a politician's opinions ought to be founded on principles. Lord Stanley's share in this correspondence is calculated to strengthen the hopes already built on him, by those who know how rare such qualities as are manifested in some of his public appearances, unhappily are among those who figure in political life.
The association formed for this purpose—the “Alliance,” as it calls itself—has gained some notoriety through the publicity given to a correspondence between its Secretary and one of the very few English public men who hold that a politician’s opinions ought to be based on principles. Lord Stanley’s part in this correspondence should strengthen the hopes already placed in him by those who know how rare, sadly, are the qualities shown in some of his public appearances among those who figure in political life.
The organ of the Alliance, who would "deeply deplore the recognition of any principle which could be wrested to justify bigotry and persecution," undertakes to point out the "broad and impassable barrier" which divides such principles from those of the association. "All matters relating to thought, opinion, conscience, appear to me," he says, "to be without the sphere of legislation; all pertaining to social act, habit, relation, subject only to a discretionary power vested in the State itself, and not in the individual, to be within it." No mention is made of a third class, different from either of these, viz. acts and habits which are not social, but individual; although it is to this class, surely, that the act of drinking fermented liquors belongs.
The Alliance’s spokesman, who would “deeply deplore the recognition of any principle which could be wrested to justify bigotry and persecution,” undertakes to point out the “broad and impassable barrier” that separates such principles from those of the association. “All matters relating to thought, opinion, conscience, appear to me,” he says, “to be without the sphere of legislation; all pertaining to social act, habit, relation, subject only to a discretionary power vested in the State itself, and not in the individual, to be within it.” No mention is made of a third class, different from either of these—namely, acts and habits that are not social but individual—although it is surely to this class that the act of drinking fermented liquor belongs.
Selling fermented liquors, however, is trading, and trading is a social act. But the infringement complained of is not on the liberty of the seller, but on that of the buyer and consumer; since the State might just as well forbid him to drink wine, as purposely make it impossible for him to obtain it. The Secretary, however, says, "I claim, as a citizen, a right to legislate whenever my social rights are invaded by the social act of another." And now for the definition of these "social rights." "If anything invades my social rights, certainly the traffic in strong drink does. It destroys my primary right of security, by constantly creating and stimulating social disorder.
Selling fermented liquor, however, is trading, and trading is a social act. But the violation complained of is not of the seller’s liberty but of the buyer’s and consumer’s; for the State might just as well forbid him to drink wine as deliberately make it impossible for him to get it. The Secretary, however, says: “I claim, as a citizen, a right to legislate whenever my social rights are invaded by the social act of another.” And now for the definition of these “social rights”: “If anything invades my social rights, certainly the traffic in strong drink does. It destroys my primary right of security, by constantly creating and stimulating social disorder.
It invades my right of equality, by deriving a profit from the creation of a misery, I am taxed to support. It impedes my right to free moral and intellectual development, by surrounding my path with dangers, and by weakening and demoralising society, from which I have a right to claim mutual aid and intercourse." A theory of "social rights," the like of which probably never before found its way into distinct language--being nothing short of this--that it is the absolute social right of every individual, that every other individual shall act in every respect exactly as he ought; that whosoever fails thereof in the smallest particular, violates my social right, and entitles me to demand from the legislature the removal of the grievance.
It invades my right of equality, by deriving a profit from the creation of a misery, I am taxed to support. It impedes my right to free moral and intellectual development, by surrounding my path with dangers, and by weakening and demoralising society, from which I have a right to claim mutual aid and intercourse.” Here is a theory of “social rights” whose like has probably never before been put into plain words. It amounts to nothing less than this: that it is the absolute social right of every individual that every other individual shall act in every respect exactly as he ought; that whoever falls short in the smallest detail violates my social right, and entitles me to demand that the legislature remove the grievance.
So monstrous a principle is far more dangerous than any single interference with liberty; there is no violation of liberty which it would not justify; it acknowledges no right to any freedom whatever, except perhaps to that of holding opinions in secret, without ever disclosing them: for the moment an opinion which I consider noxious, passes any one's lips, it invades all the "social rights" attributed to me by the Alliance. The doctrine ascribes to all mankind a vested interest in each other's moral, intellectual, and even physical perfection, to be defined by each claimant according to his own standard.
So monstrous a principle is far more dangerous than any single interference with liberty. There is no violation of liberty it would not justify. It recognizes no right to any freedom whatever, except perhaps the freedom to hold opinions in secret without ever disclosing them; for the moment an opinion I consider harmful passes anyone’s lips, it invades all the “social rights” the Alliance attributes to me. The doctrine gives all of humanity a vested interest in each other’s moral, intellectual, and even physical perfection, to be defined by each claimant according to his own standard.
Sabbath laws and the Mormons
Mill criticizes Sabbath laws and the persecution of the Mormons as illegitimate interference.
Another important example of illegitimate interference with the rightful liberty of the individual, not simply threatened, but long since carried into triumphant effect, is Sabbatarian legislation. Without doubt, abstinence on one day in the week, so far as the exigencies of life permit, from the usual daily occupation, though in no respect religiously binding on any except Jews, is a highly beneficial custom.
Another important example of illegitimate interference with the rightful liberty of the individual—not merely threatened, but long since carried into triumphant effect—is Sabbath legislation. No doubt it is a highly beneficial custom to refrain from one’s usual daily occupation on one day of the week, so far as the demands of life permit, although this is not religiously binding on anyone except Jews.
And inasmuch as this custom cannot be observed without a general consent to that effect among the industrious classes, therefore, in so far as some persons by working may impose the same necessity on others, it may be allowable and right that the law should guarantee to each, the observance by others of the custom, by suspending the greater operations of industry on a particular day. But this justification, grounded on the direct interest which others have in each individual's observance of the practice, does not apply to the self-chosen occupations in which a person may think fit to employ his leisure; nor does it hold good, in the smallest degree, for legal restrictions on amusements.
And since this custom cannot be observed without general agreement among working people, then, insofar as some people by working may force the same necessity on others, it may be permissible and right for the law to guarantee to each person that others will observe the custom, by suspending the major operations of industry on a particular day. But this justification, based on the direct interest others have in each individual’s observance of the practice, does not apply to the self-chosen occupations a person may see fit to fill his leisure with; nor does it hold in the slightest degree for legal restrictions on amusements.
It is true that the amusement of some is the day's work of others; but the pleasure, not to say the useful recreation, of many, is worth the labour of a few, provided the occupation is freely chosen, and can be freely resigned. The operatives are perfectly right in thinking that if all worked on Sunday, seven days' work would have to be given for six days' wages: but so long as the great mass of employments are suspended, the small number who for the enjoyment of others must still work, obtain a proportional increase of earnings; and they are not obliged to follow those occupations, if they prefer leisure to emolument.
It is true that the amusement of some is the day’s work of others. But the pleasure, not to mention the useful recreation, of many is worth the labor of a few, provided the work is freely chosen and can be freely given up. Workers are perfectly right to think that if everyone worked on Sunday, seven days’ work would have to be given for six days’ wages. But as long as the great majority of occupations are suspended, the small number who must still work for others’ enjoyment earn proportionally more; and they are not obliged to take those jobs if they prefer leisure to income.
If a further remedy is sought, it might be found in the establishment by custom of a holiday on some other day of the week for those particular classes of persons. The only ground, therefore, on which restrictions on Sunday amusements can be defended, must be that they are religiously wrong; a motive of legislation which never can be too earnestly protested against. "Deorum injuriae Diis curae." It remains to be proved that society or any of its officers holds a commission from on high to avenge any supposed offence to Omnipotence, which is not also a wrong to our fellow-creatures.
If a further remedy is wanted, it might be found in establishing by custom a holiday on some other day of the week for those particular groups. The only ground, therefore, on which restrictions on Sunday amusements can be defended must be that they are religiously wrong—a motive for legislation that can never be protested against too earnestly. “Deorum injuriae Diis curae”: wrongs done to the gods are the gods’ concern. It remains to be proved that society or any of its officers holds a commission from on high to avenge any supposed offense to the Almighty that is not also a wrong to our fellow human beings.
The notion that it is one man's duty that another should be religious, was the foundation of all the religious persecutions ever perpetrated, and if admitted, would fully justify them. Though the feeling which breaks out in the repeated attempts to stop railway travelling on Sunday, in the resistance to the opening of Museums, and the like, has not the cruelty of the old persecutors, the state of mind indicated by it is fundamentally the same. It is a determination not to tolerate others in doing what is permitted by their religion, because it is not permitted by the persecutor's religion.
The notion that it is one person’s duty that another should be religious was the foundation of every religious persecution ever carried out, and if accepted, would fully justify them. The feeling that breaks out in the repeated attempts to stop railway travel on Sunday, in the resistance to opening museums, and the like, does not have the cruelty of the old persecutors; but the state of mind it reveals is fundamentally the same. It is a determination not to tolerate others in doing what their religion permits, because the persecutor’s religion does not permit it.
It is a belief that God not only abominates the act of the misbeliever, but will not hold us guiltless if we leave him unmolested.
It is a belief that God not only abhors the act of the unbeliever, but will not hold us guiltless if we leave him alone.
I cannot refrain from adding to these examples of the little account commonly made of human liberty, the language of downright persecution which breaks out from the press of this country, whenever it feels called on to notice the remarkable phenomenon of Mormonism. Much might be said on the unexpected and instructive fact, that an alleged new revelation, and a religion founded on it, the product of palpable imposture, not even supported by the prestige of extraordinary qualities in its founder, is believed by hundreds of thousands, and has been made the foundation of a society, in the age of newspapers, railways, and the electric telegraph.
I cannot resist adding to these examples of how little human liberty is commonly valued the language of outright persecution that breaks out in the press of this country whenever it feels called on to notice the remarkable phenomenon of Mormonism. Much might be said about the unexpected and instructive fact that an alleged new revelation, and a religion founded on it—the product of obvious imposture, not even supported by the prestige of extraordinary qualities in its founder—is believed by hundreds of thousands, and has been made the foundation of a society, in the age of newspapers, railways, and the electric telegraph.
What here concerns us is, that this religion, like other and better religions, has its martyrs; that its prophet and founder was, for his teaching, put to death by a mob; that others of its adherents lost their lives by the same lawless violence; that they were forcibly expelled, in a body, from the country in which they first grew up; while, now that they have been chased into a solitary recess in the midst of a desert, many in this country openly declare that it would be right (only that it is not convenient) to send an expedition against them, and compel them by force to conform to the opinions of other people.
What concerns us here is that this religion, like other and better religions, has its martyrs: that its prophet and founder was put to death by a mob for his teaching; that others of its followers lost their lives through the same lawless violence; that they were forcibly expelled, as a body, from the region where they first grew up; and that now, when they have been chased into a solitary refuge in the middle of a desert, many in this country openly declare that it would be right (only not convenient) to send an expedition against them and compel them by force to conform to other people’s opinions.
The article of the Mormonite doctrine which is the chief provocative to the antipathy which thus breaks through the ordinary restraints of religious tolerance, is its sanction of polygamy; which, though permitted to [Muslims], and Hindoos, and Chinese, seems to excite unquenchable animosity when practised by persons who speak English, and profess to be a kind of Christians. No one has a deeper disapprobation than I have of this Mormon institution; both for other reasons, and because, far from being in any way countenanced by the principle of liberty, it is a direct infraction of that principle, being a mere riveting of the chains of one half of the community, and an emancipation of the other from reciprocity of obligation towards them.
The article of Mormon doctrine that chiefly provokes the antipathy that thus breaks through the ordinary restraints of religious tolerance is its sanction of polygamy. Though permitted to Muslims, Hindus, and Chinese, polygamy seems to arouse unquenchable hostility when practiced by people who speak English and profess to be a kind of Christian. No one disapproves of this Mormon institution more deeply than I do—for other reasons, and because, far from being in any way supported by the principle of liberty, it is a direct violation of that principle, merely riveting the chains of one half of the community and freeing the other half from any reciprocal obligation toward them.
Still, it must be remembered that this relation is as much voluntary on the part of the women concerned in it, and who may be deemed the sufferers by it, as is the case with any other form of the marriage institution; and however surprising this fact may appear, it has its explanation in the common ideas and customs of the world, which teaching women to think marriage the one thing needful, make it intelligible that many a woman should prefer being one of several wives, to not being a wife at all. Other countries are not asked to recognise such unions, or release any portion of their inhabitants from their own laws on the score of Mormonite opinions.
Still, it must be remembered that this relationship is as voluntary on the part of the women involved in it, who may be considered its victims, as is the case with any other form of the institution of marriage. However surprising this may seem, it is explained by the common ideas and customs of the world, which, by teaching women to think marriage the one thing needful, make it understandable that many a woman should prefer being one of several wives to not being a wife at all. Other countries are not asked to recognize such unions, or to exempt any part of their inhabitants from their own laws on account of Mormon opinions.
But when the dissentients have conceded to the hostile sentiments of others, far more than could justly be demanded; when they have left the countries to which their doctrines were unacceptable, and established themselves in a remote corner of the earth, which they have been the first to render habitable to human beings; it is difficult to see on what principles but those of tyranny they can be prevented from living there under what laws they please, provided they commit no aggression on other nations, and allow perfect freedom of departure to those who are dissatisfied with their ways.
But the dissenters have conceded to the hostile feelings of others far more than could justly be demanded. They have left the countries where their doctrines were unwelcome, and settled in a remote corner of the earth which they were the first to make habitable for human beings. That being so, it is hard to see on what principles but those of tyranny they can be prevented from living there under whatever laws they please—provided they commit no aggression against other nations, and allow perfect freedom to leave to those who are dissatisfied with their ways.
A recent writer, in some respects of considerable merit, proposes (to use his own words), not a crusade, but a civilizade, against this polygamous community, to put an end to what seems to him a retrograde step in civilisation. It also appears so to me, but I am not aware that any community has a right to force another to be civilised.
A recent writer, of considerable merit in some respects, proposes (to use his own words) not a crusade but a civilizade against this polygamous community, to put an end to what seems to him a step back for civilization. It seems so to me too, but I am not aware that any community has a right to force another to be civilized.
So long as the sufferers by the bad law do not invoke assistance from other communities, I cannot admit that persons entirely unconnected with them ought to step in and require that a condition of things with which all who are directly interested appear to be satisfied, should be put an end to because it is a scandal to persons some thousands of miles distant, who have no part or concern in it. Let them send missionaries, if they please, to preach against it; and let them, by any fair means (of which silencing the teachers is not one), oppose the progress of similar doctrines among their own people.
So long as those who suffer under the bad law do not ask other communities for help, I cannot accept that people entirely unconnected with them ought to step in and demand an end to a state of things with which all who are directly involved seem satisfied, because it is a scandal to people some thousands of miles away who have no part or concern in it. Let them send missionaries, if they like, to preach against it; and let them oppose the spread of similar doctrines among their own people by any fair means (of which silencing the teachers is not one).
If civilisation has got the better of barbarism when barbarism had the world to itself, it is too much to profess to be afraid lest barbarism, after having been fairly got under, should revive and conquer civilisation. A civilisation that can thus succumb to its vanquished enemy, must first have become so degenerate, that neither its appointed priests and teachers, nor anybody else, has the capacity, or will take the trouble, to stand up for it. If this be so, the sooner such a civilisation receives notice to quit, the better. It can only go on from bad to worse, until destroyed and regenerated (like the Western Empire) by energetic barbarians.
If civilization prevailed over the uncivilized world when that world had the earth to itself, it is too much to profess to fear that the uncivilized world, once fairly subdued, might revive and conquer civilization. A civilization that could thus give way to its defeated enemy must first have become so degenerate that neither its appointed priests and teachers nor anyone else has the ability, or will take the trouble, to stand up for it. If so, the sooner such a civilization is given notice to leave, the better. It can only go from bad to worse until it is destroyed and regenerated (like the Western Roman Empire) by vigorous invading peoples.
Chapter V
Applications · Mill applies his principles to trade, drugs, contracts, education and the limits of government action.
The principles asserted in these pages must be more generally admitted as the basis for discussion of details, before a consistent application of them to all the various departments of government and morals can be attempted with any prospect of advantage. The few observations I propose to make on questions of detail, are designed to illustrate the principles, rather than to follow them out to their consequences.
The principles set out in these pages must be more generally accepted as the basis for discussing details before any attempt to apply them consistently to all the various departments of government and morals can be made with much prospect of success. The few remarks I intend to make on questions of detail are meant to illustrate the principles, rather than to follow them out to their consequences.
I offer, not so much applications, as specimens of application; which may serve to bring into greater clearness the meaning and limits of the two maxims which together form the entire doctrine of this Essay, and to assist the judgment in holding the balance between them, in the cases where it appears doubtful which of them is applicable to the case.
I offer not so much applications as samples of application. These may help to make clearer the meaning and limits of the two maxims that together form the entire doctrine of this essay, and help our judgment hold the balance between them in cases where it seems doubtful which one applies.
The maxims are, first, that the individual is not accountable to society for his actions, in so far as these concern the interests of no person but himself. Advice, instruction, persuasion, and avoidance by other people if thought necessary by them for their own good, are the only measures by which society can justifiably express its dislike or disapprobation of his conduct. Secondly, that for such actions as are prejudicial to the interests of others, the individual is accountable and may be subjected either to social or to legal punishments, if society is of opinion that the one or the other is requisite for its protection.
The maxims are, first, that the individual is not accountable to society for his actions insofar as they concern the interests of no one but himself. Advice, instruction, persuasion, and avoidance by other people, if they think it necessary for their own good, are the only measures by which society can justifiably express its dislike or disapproval of his conduct. Second, that for actions that harm the interests of others, the individual is accountable, and may be subjected to either social or legal punishment, if society judges that one or the other is needed for its protection.
Trade, poisons, and prevention
Mill applies his principles to free trade, the sale of poisons, and the prevention of crime.
In the first place, it must by no means be supposed, because damage, or probability of damage, to the interests of others, can alone justify the interference of society, that therefore it always does justify such interference. In many cases, an individual, in pursuing a legitimate object, necessarily and therefore legitimately causes pain or loss to others, or intercepts a good which they had a reasonable hope of obtaining. Such oppositions of interest between individuals often arise from bad social institutions, but are unavoidable while those institutions last; and some would be unavoidable under any institutions.
In the first place, it must by no means be supposed that because only damage, or the probability of damage, to the interests of others can justify society’s interference, it therefore always does justify such interference. In many cases an individual, in pursuing a legitimate goal, necessarily and therefore legitimately causes pain or loss to others, or intercepts a good they had a reasonable hope of obtaining. Such conflicts of interest between individuals often arise from bad social institutions, but are unavoidable while those institutions last; and some would be unavoidable under any institutions.
Whoever succeeds in an overcrowded profession, or in a competitive examination; whoever is preferred to another in any contest for an object which both desire, reaps benefit from the loss of others, from their wasted exertion and their disappointment. But it is, by common admission, better for the general interest of mankind, that persons should pursue their objects undeterred by this sort of consequences. In other words, society admits no rights, either legal or moral, in the disappointed competitors, to immunity from this kind of suffering; and feels called on to interfere, only when means of success have been employed which it is contrary to the general interest to permit--namely, fraud or treachery, and force.
Whoever succeeds in an overcrowded profession or in a competitive examination, whoever is preferred to another in any contest for something both want, benefits from the loss of others—from their wasted effort and their disappointment. But it is commonly agreed to be better for the general interest of humanity that people should pursue their goals undeterred by consequences of this sort. In other words, society grants the disappointed competitors no right, either legal or moral, to be spared this kind of suffering. It feels called on to interfere only when means of success have been used that it is against the general interest to permit—namely, fraud or treachery, and force.
Again, trade is a social act. Whoever undertakes to sell any description of goods to the public, does what affects the interest of other persons, and of society in general; and thus his conduct, in principle, comes within the jurisdiction of society: accordingly, it was once held to be the duty of governments, in all cases which were considered of importance, to fix prices, and regulate the processes of manufacture. But it is now recognised, though not till after a long struggle, that both the cheapness and the good quality of commodities are most effectually provided for by leaving the producers and sellers perfectly free, under the sole check of equal freedom to the buyers for supplying themselves elsewhere.
Again, trade is a social act. Whoever undertakes to sell any kind of goods to the public does something that affects the interests of other people and of society in general; and so his conduct in principle falls within society’s jurisdiction. Accordingly, it was once considered the duty of governments, in all cases thought important, to fix prices and regulate the processes of manufacture. But it is now recognized, though only after a long struggle, that both low prices and good quality of goods are most effectively secured by leaving producers and sellers perfectly free, under the sole check of equal freedom for buyers to supply themselves elsewhere.
This is the so-called doctrine of Free Trade, which rests on grounds different from, though equally solid with, the principle of individual liberty asserted in this Essay. Restrictions on trade, or on production for purposes of trade, are indeed restraints; and all restraint, qua restraint, is an evil: but the restraints in question affect only that part of conduct which society is competent to restrain, and are wrong solely because they do not really produce the results which it is desired to produce by them.
This is the so-called doctrine of Free Trade, which rests on grounds different from, though just as solid as, the principle of individual liberty defended in this essay. Restrictions on trade, or on production for trade, are indeed restraints; and all restraint, as restraint, is an evil. But the restraints in question affect only the part of conduct that society is competent to restrain, and they are wrong solely because they do not actually produce the results they are meant to produce.
As the principle of individual liberty is not involved in the doctrine of Free Trade, so neither is it in most of the questions which arise respecting the limits of that doctrine: as for example, what amount of public control is admissible for the prevention of fraud by adulteration; how far sanitary precautions, or arrangements to protect work-people employed in dangerous occupations, should be enforced on employers. Such questions involve considerations of liberty, only in so far as leaving people to themselves is always better, caeteris paribus, than controlling them: but that they may be legitimately controlled for these ends, is in principle undeniable.
Just as the principle of individual liberty is not involved in the doctrine of Free Trade, neither is it involved in most of the questions that arise about the limits of that doctrine: for example, how much public control is permissible to prevent fraud by adulteration of goods, or how far sanitary precautions, or arrangements to protect workers employed in dangerous occupations, should be imposed on employers. Such questions involve considerations of liberty only insofar as leaving people to themselves is always better, other things being equal, than controlling them. But that they may be legitimately controlled for these purposes is undeniable in principle.
On the other hand, there are questions relating to interference with trade, which are essentially questions of liberty; such as the Maine Law, already touched upon; the prohibition of the importation of opium into China; the restriction of the sale of poisons; all cases, in short, where the object of the interference is to make it impossible or difficult to obtain a particular commodity. These interferences are objectionable, not as infringements on the liberty of the producer or seller, but on that of the buyer.
On the other hand, there are questions about interference with trade that are essentially questions of liberty—such as the Maine Law, already mentioned; the prohibition of opium imports into China; the restriction of the sale of poisons—in short, all cases where the purpose of the interference is to make it impossible or difficult to obtain a particular commodity. These interferences are objectionable as violations not of the producer’s or seller’s liberty, but of the buyer’s.
One of these examples, that of the sale of poisons, opens a new question; the proper limits of what may be called the functions of police; how far liberty may legitimately be invaded for the prevention of crime, or of accident. It is one of the undisputed functions of government to take precautions against crime before it has been committed, as well as to detect and punish it afterwards.
One of these examples, the sale of poisons, opens a new question: the proper limits of what may be called the functions of police—how far liberty may legitimately be invaded to prevent crime or accident. It is one of the undisputed functions of government to take precautions against crime before it has been committed, as well as to detect and punish it afterward.
The preventive function of government, however, is far more liable to be abused, to the prejudice of liberty, than the punitory function; for there is hardly any part of the legitimate freedom of action of a human being which would not admit of being represented, and fairly too, as increasing the facilities for some form or other of delinquency. Nevertheless, if a public authority, or even a private person, sees any one evidently preparing to commit a crime, they are not bound to look on inactive until the crime is committed, but may interfere to prevent it. If poisons were never bought or used for any purpose except the commission of murder, it would be right to prohibit their manufacture and sale.
The preventive function of government, however, is far more liable to be abused, to the detriment of liberty, than the punitive function. For there is hardly any part of a human being’s legitimate freedom of action that could not be represented—and fairly, too—as making some form of wrongdoing easier. Nevertheless, if a public authority, or even a private person, sees anyone clearly preparing to commit a crime, they are not bound to look on idly until the crime is committed, but may intervene to prevent it. If poisons were never bought or used for any purpose except committing murder, it would be right to prohibit their manufacture and sale.
They may, however, be wanted not only for innocent but for useful purposes, and restrictions cannot be imposed in the one case without operating in the other. Again, it is a proper office of public authority to guard against accidents. If either a public officer or any one else saw a person attempting to cross a bridge which had been ascertained to be unsafe, and there were no time to warn him of his danger, they might seize him and turn him back, without any real infringement of his liberty; for liberty consists in doing what one desires, and he does not desire to fall into the river.
They may, however, be wanted not only for innocent but for useful purposes, and restrictions cannot be imposed in the one case without affecting the other. Again, it is a proper function of public authority to guard against accidents. If a public officer or anyone else saw a person about to cross a bridge known to be unsafe, and there was no time to warn him of the danger, they might seize him and turn him back without any real violation of his liberty; for liberty consists in doing what one wants, and he does not want to fall into the river.
Nevertheless, when there is not a certainty, but only a danger of mischief, no one but the person himself can judge of the sufficiency of the motive which may prompt him to incur the risk: in this case, therefore (unless he is a child, or delirious, or in some state of excitement or absorption incompatible with the full use of the reflecting faculty), he ought, I conceive, to be only warned of the danger; not forcibly prevented from exposing himself to it. Similar considerations, applied to such a question as the sale of poisons, may enable us to decide which among the possible modes of regulation are or are not contrary to principle.
Nevertheless, when there is not a certainty but only a danger of harm, no one but the person himself can judge whether his motive for running the risk is sufficient. In this case, therefore (unless he is a child, or delirious, or in some state of excitement or absorption incompatible with the full use of the power of reflection), he ought, I believe, only to be warned of the danger, not forcibly prevented from exposing himself to it. Similar considerations, applied to a question like the sale of poisons, may help us decide which of the possible forms of regulation are or are not contrary to principle.
Such a precaution, for example, as that of labelling the drug with some word expressive of its dangerous character, may be enforced without violation of liberty: the buyer cannot wish not to know that the thing he possesses has poisonous qualities. But to require in all cases the certificate of a medical practitioner, would make it sometimes impossible, always expensive, to obtain the article for legitimate uses.
A precaution such as labeling the drug with some word expressing its dangerous character, for example, may be enforced without violating liberty: the buyer cannot wish not to know that the thing he has is poisonous. But to require a doctor’s certificate in every case would make it sometimes impossible, and always expensive, to obtain the article for legitimate uses.
The only mode apparent to me, in which difficulties may be thrown in the way of crime committed through this means, without any infringement, worth taking into account, upon the liberty of those who desire the poisonous substance for other purposes, consists in providing what, in the apt language of Bentham, is called "preappointed evidence." This provision is familiar to every one in the case of contracts.
The only way I can see of putting obstacles in the way of crime committed by this means, without any infringement worth considering on the liberty of those who want the poisonous substance for other purposes, is to provide what Bentham aptly called “preappointed evidence.” Everyone is familiar with this provision in the case of contracts.
It is usual and right that the law, when a contract is entered into, should require as the condition of its enforcing performance, that certain formalities should be observed, such as signatures, attestation of witnesses, and the like, in order that in case of subsequent dispute, there may be evidence to prove that the contract was really entered into, and that there was nothing in the circumstances to render it legally invalid: the effect being, to throw great obstacles in the way of fictitious contracts, or contracts made in circumstances which, if known, would destroy their validity. Precautions of a similar nature might be enforced in the sale of articles adapted to be instruments of crime.
It is usual and right that the law, when a contract is made, should require, as the condition of enforcing it, that certain formalities be observed—signatures, attestation by witnesses, and the like—so that if a dispute arises later, there will be evidence to prove that the contract was really made, and that nothing in the circumstances made it legally invalid. The effect is to put great obstacles in the way of fictitious contracts, or contracts made in circumstances that, if known, would destroy their validity. Similar precautions might be enforced in the sale of articles suited to be instruments of crime.
The seller, for example, might be required to enter into a register the exact time of the transaction, the name and address of the buyer, the precise quality and quantity sold; to ask the purpose for which it was wanted, and record the answer he received. When there was no medical prescription, the presence of some third person might be required, to bring home the fact to the purchaser, in case there should afterwards be reason to believe that the article had been applied to criminal purposes. Such regulations would in general be no material impediment to obtaining the article, but a very considerable one to making an improper use of it without detection.
The seller, for example, might be required to enter in a register the exact time of the transaction, the name and address of the buyer, and the precise quality and quantity sold; to ask what it was wanted for, and record the answer he received. When there was no medical prescription, the presence of some third person might be required, to establish the purchaser’s identity in case there should later be reason to believe the article had been put to criminal use. Such regulations would in general be no significant obstacle to obtaining the article, but a very considerable one to misusing it without detection.
The right inherent in society, to ward off crimes against itself by antecedent precautions, suggests the obvious limitations to the maxim, that purely self-regarding misconduct cannot properly be meddled with in the way of prevention or punishment.
Society’s inherent right to ward off crimes against itself by taking precautions in advance points to the obvious limits of the maxim that purely self-regarding misconduct cannot properly be interfered with, whether by prevention or by punishment.
Drunkenness, for example, in ordinary cases, is not a fit subject for legislative interference; but I should deem it perfectly legitimate that a person, who had once been convicted of any act of violence to others under the influence of drink, should be placed under a special legal restriction, personal to himself; that if he were afterwards found drunk, he should be liable to a penalty, and that if when in that state he committed another offence, the punishment to which he would be liable for that other offence should be increased in severity. The making himself drunk, in a person whom drunkenness excites to do harm to others, is a crime against others.
Drunkenness, for example, is not ordinarily a fit subject for legislation. But I would think it perfectly legitimate that someone who had once been convicted of any act of violence against others while under the influence of drink should be placed under a special legal restriction, applying to him personally: if he were later found drunk, he would be liable to a penalty, and if he committed another offense while in that state, the punishment for that other offense would be made more severe. For a person whom drunkenness drives to harm others, getting drunk is a crime against others.
So, again, idleness, except in a person receiving support from the public, or except when it constitutes a breach of contract, cannot without tyranny be made a subject of legal punishment; but if either from idleness or from any other avoidable cause, a man fails to perform his legal duties to others, as for instance to support his children, it is no tyranny to force him to fulfil that obligation, by compulsory labour, if no other means are available.
Likewise, idleness cannot be made a subject of legal punishment without tyranny, except in a person receiving public support or where it amounts to a breach of contract. But if, from idleness or any other avoidable cause, someone fails to perform his legal duties to others—for instance, to support his children—it is no tyranny to force him to fulfill that obligation by compulsory labor, if no other means are available.
Again, there are many acts which, being directly injurious only to the agents themselves, ought not to be legally interdicted, but which, if done publicly, are a violation of good manners and coming thus within the category of offences against others may rightfully be prohibited. Of this kind are offences against decency; on which it is unnecessary to dwell, the rather as they are only connected indirectly with our subject, the objection to publicity being equally strong in the case of many actions not in themselves condemnable, nor supposed to be so.
Again, there are many acts which directly harm only the people who do them, and so ought not to be legally forbidden, but which, if done in public, violate good manners; they then fall into the category of offenses against others and may rightly be prohibited. Offenses against decency are of this kind. There is no need to dwell on them, especially since they are only indirectly connected with our subject: the objection to publicity is just as strong in the case of many actions that are not in themselves condemnable, nor thought to be.
Advising what one may do
Mill asks whether people may advise or encourage conduct that others are free to do, such as gambling.
There is another question to which an answer must be found, consistent with the principles which have been laid down. In cases of personal conduct supposed to be blamable, but which respect for liberty precludes society from preventing or punishing, because the evil directly resulting falls wholly on the agent; what the agent is free to do, ought other persons to be equally free to counsel or instigate? This question is not free from difficulty. The case of a person who solicits another to do an act, is not strictly a case of self-regarding conduct. To give advice or offer inducements to any one, is a social act, and may therefore, like actions in general which affect others, be supposed amenable to social control.
There is another question that must be answered consistently with the principles laid down here. Take personal conduct that is thought blameworthy, but which respect for liberty prevents society from preventing or punishing, because the harm that directly results falls entirely on the person who does it. What that person is free to do, should others be equally free to advise or encourage? This question is not free from difficulty. When one person urges another to do something, that is not strictly a case of self-regarding conduct. Giving advice or offering inducements to anyone is a social act, and so, like actions in general that affect others, might be thought subject to social control.
But a little reflection corrects the first impression, by showing that if the case is not strictly within the definition of individual liberty, yet the reasons on which the principle of individual liberty is grounded, are applicable to it. If people must be allowed, in whatever concerns only themselves, to act as seems best to themselves at their own peril, they must equally be free to consult with one another about what is fit to be so done; to exchange opinions, and give and receive suggestions. Whatever it is permitted to do, it must be permitted to advise to do.
But a little reflection corrects this first impression. It shows that even if the case does not fall strictly within the definition of individual liberty, the reasons on which the principle of individual liberty rests still apply to it. If people must be allowed, in whatever concerns only themselves, to act as seems best to them at their own risk, they must equally be free to consult one another about what is best to do—to exchange opinions, and to give and receive suggestions. Whatever it is permitted to do, it must be permitted to advise others to do.
The question is doubtful, only when the instigator derives a personal benefit from his advice; when he makes it his occupation, for subsistence or pecuniary gain, to promote what society and the state consider to be an evil. Then, indeed, a new element of complication is introduced; namely, the existence of classes of persons with an interest opposed to what is considered as the public weal, and whose mode of living is grounded on the counteraction of it. Ought this to be interfered with, or not? Fornication, for example, must be tolerated, and so must gambling; but should a person be free to be a pimp, or to keep a gambling-house?
The question is doubtful only when the instigator gains personally from his advice—when he makes it his occupation, for a living or for money, to promote what society and the state consider an evil. Then, indeed, a new complication enters: the existence of classes of people whose interest is opposed to what is considered the public good, and whose way of making a living depends on working against it. Should this be interfered with or not? Fornication, for example, must be tolerated, and so must gambling; but should a person be free to be a pimp, or to run a gambling house?
The case is one of those which lie on the exact boundary line between two principles, and it is not at once apparent to which of the two it properly belongs. There are arguments on both sides.
This case is one of those that lie exactly on the boundary between two principles, and it is not immediately obvious to which of the two it properly belongs. There are arguments on both sides.
On the side of toleration it may be said, that the fact of following anything as an occupation, and living or profiting by the practice of it, cannot make that criminal which would otherwise be admissible; that the act should either be consistently permitted or consistently prohibited; that if the principles which we have hitherto defended are true, society has no business, as society, to decide anything to be wrong which concerns only the individual; that it cannot go beyond dissuasion, and that one person should be as free to persuade, as another to dissuade.
On the side of toleration, it may be said that pursuing something as an occupation, and living or profiting by it, cannot make criminal what would otherwise be permissible; that the act should be either consistently permitted or consistently prohibited; that if the principles we have defended so far are true, society has no business, as society, deciding that anything which concerns only the individual is wrong; that it cannot go beyond dissuasion; and that one person should be as free to persuade as another is to dissuade.
In opposition to this it may be contended, that although the public, or the State, are not warranted in authoritatively deciding, for purposes of repression or punishment, that such or such conduct affecting only the interests of the individual is good or bad, they are fully justified in assuming, if they regard it as bad, that its being so or not is at least a disputable question: That, this being supposed, they cannot be acting wrongly in endeavouring to exclude the influence of solicitations which are not disinterested, of instigators who cannot possibly be impartial--who have a direct personal interest on one side, and that side the one which the State believes to be wrong, and who confessedly promote it for personal objects only.
Against this it may be argued as follows. The public, or the State, is not entitled to decide authoritatively, for the purpose of suppressing or punishing it, that this or that conduct affecting only the individual’s interests is good or bad. But if they regard it as bad, they are fully justified in assuming that whether it is bad is at least a debatable question. On that assumption, they cannot be doing wrong in trying to shut out the influence of solicitations that are not disinterested—of instigators who cannot possibly be impartial, who have a direct personal interest on one side (the side the State believes to be wrong), and who admittedly promote it only for their own ends.
There can surely, it may be urged, be nothing lost, no sacrifice of good, by so ordering matters that persons shall make their election, either wisely or foolishly, on their own prompting, as free as possible from the arts of persons who stimulate their inclinations for interested purposes of their own. Thus (it may be said) though the statutes respecting unlawful games are utterly indefensible--though all persons should be free to gamble in their own or each other's houses, or in any place of meeting established by their own subscriptions, and open only to the members and their visitors--yet public gambling-houses should not be permitted.
Surely, it may be urged, nothing is lost, no good is sacrificed, by arranging things so that people make their choices, wisely or foolishly, on their own initiative, as free as possible from the wiles of those who stir up their inclinations for their own self-interested purposes. Thus (it may be said) the laws against unlawful games are utterly indefensible—everyone should be free to gamble in their own or one another’s houses, or in any meeting place set up by their own subscriptions and open only to members and their guests—and yet public gambling houses should not be permitted.
It is true that the prohibition is never effectual, and that whatever amount of tyrannical power is given to the police, gambling-houses can always be maintained under other pretences; but they may be compelled to conduct their operations with a certain degree of secrecy and mystery, so that nobody knows anything about them but those who seek them; and more than this, society ought not to aim at. There is considerable force in these arguments; I will not venture to decide whether they are sufficient to justify the moral anomaly of punishing the accessary, when the principal is (and must be) allowed to go free; or fining or imprisoning the procurer, but not the fornicator, the gambling-house keeper, but not the gambler.
It is true that such a prohibition never works, and that however much tyrannical power is given to the police, gambling houses can always be kept going under other pretexts. But they can be forced to conduct their business with a certain degree of secrecy and mystery, so that nobody knows anything about them except those who seek them out; and society should aim at nothing more than this. There is considerable force in these arguments. I will not venture to decide whether they are enough to justify the moral anomaly of punishing the accessory while the principal is (and must be) allowed to go free—of fining or imprisoning the procurer but not the fornicator, the gambling-house keeper but not the gambler.
Still less ought the common operations of buying and selling to be interfered with on analogous grounds. Almost every article which is bought and sold may be used in excess, and the sellers have a pecuniary interest in encouraging that excess; but no argument can be founded on this, in favour, for instance, of the Maine Law; because the class of dealers in strong drinks, though interested in their abuse, are indispensably required for the sake of their legitimate use. The interest, however, of these dealers in promoting intemperance is a real evil, and justifies the State in imposing restrictions and requiring guarantees, which but for that justification would be infringements of legitimate liberty.
Still less should the ordinary business of buying and selling be interfered with on similar grounds. Almost everything that is bought and sold can be used to excess, and sellers have a financial interest in encouraging that excess. But no argument can be built on this in favor of, say, the Maine Law; for the class of dealers in strong drink, though they have an interest in its abuse, are indispensable for the sake of its legitimate use. The interest these dealers have in promoting intemperance is, however, a real evil, and it justifies the State in imposing restrictions and requiring guarantees that, without that justification, would be infringements of legitimate liberty.
Taxing and licensing stimulants
Mill considers taxing and licensing alcohol, rejecting restrictions meant only to make drinking harder.
A further question is, whether the State, while it permits, should nevertheless indirectly discourage conduct which it deems contrary to the best interests of the agent; whether, for example, it should take measures to render the means of drunkenness more costly, or add to the difficulty of procuring them, by limiting the number of the places of sale. On this as on most other practical questions, many distinctions require to be made. To tax stimulants for the sole purpose of making them more difficult to be obtained, is a measure differing only in degree from their entire prohibition; and would be justifiable only if that were justifiable.
A further question is whether the State, while permitting conduct it considers contrary to the agent’s own best interests, should nevertheless discourage it indirectly: whether, for example, it should take measures to make the means of drunkenness more expensive, or harder to obtain by limiting the number of places where they are sold. On this, as on most other practical questions, many distinctions need to be made. Taxing stimulants for the sole purpose of making them harder to obtain differs only in degree from banning them outright, and would be justifiable only if a ban were justifiable.
Every increase of cost is a prohibition, to those whose means do not come up to the augmented price; and to those who do, it is a penalty laid on them for gratifying a particular taste. Their choice of pleasures, and their mode of expending their income, after satisfying their legal and moral obligations to the State and to individuals, are their own concern, and must rest with their own judgment. These considerations may seem at first sight to condemn the selection of stimulants as special subjects of taxation for purposes of revenue.
Every increase in cost is a prohibition for those whose means cannot stretch to the higher price; and for those whose means can, it is a penalty imposed on them for indulging a particular taste. Their choice of pleasures, and how they spend their income once they have met their legal and moral obligations to the State and to other individuals, are their own business and must be left to their own judgment. At first sight, these considerations may seem to condemn singling out stimulants for special taxation to raise revenue.
But it must be remembered that taxation for fiscal purposes is absolutely inevitable; that in most countries it is necessary that a considerable part of that taxation should be indirect; that the State, therefore, cannot help imposing penalties, which to some persons may be prohibitory, on the use of some articles of consumption. It is hence the duty of the State to consider, in the imposition of taxes, what commodities the consumers can best spare; and a fortiori, to select in preference those of which it deems the use, beyond a very moderate quantity, to be positively injurious.
But it must be remembered that taxation to raise revenue is absolutely unavoidable; that in most countries a considerable part of it has to be indirect; and that the State therefore cannot help imposing penalties—which for some people may amount to prohibition—on the use of some goods. It is therefore the State’s duty, in setting taxes, to consider which goods consumers can most easily do without; and all the more, to choose in preference those whose use beyond a very moderate amount it considers positively harmful.
Taxation, therefore, of stimulants, up to the point which produces the largest amount of revenue (supposing that the State needs all the revenue which it yields) is not only admissible, but to be approved of.
Taxing stimulants, then, up to the point that yields the largest revenue (assuming the State needs all the revenue it produces), is not only permissible but to be approved.
The question of making the sale of these commodities a more or less exclusive privilege, must be answered differently, according to the purposes to which the restriction is intended to be subservient. All places of public resort require the restraint of a police, and places of this kind peculiarly, because offences against society are especially apt to originate there.
Whether the sale of these goods should be made a more or less exclusive privilege must be answered differently, depending on what purpose the restriction is meant to serve. All places of public gathering need police supervision, and places of this kind especially, because offenses against society are particularly likely to start there.
It is, therefore, fit to confine the power of selling these commodities (at least for consumption on the spot) to persons of known or vouched-for respectability of conduct; to make such regulations respecting hours of opening and closing as may be requisite for public surveillance, and to withdraw the licence if breaches of the peace repeatedly take place through the connivance or incapacity of the keeper of the house, or if it becomes a rendezvous for concocting and preparing offences against the law. Any further restriction I do not conceive to be, in principle, justifiable.
It is therefore appropriate to restrict the right to sell these goods (at least for consumption on the premises) to people of known or vouched-for good conduct; to regulate opening and closing hours as far as needed for public supervision; and to withdraw the license if breaches of the peace repeatedly occur through the connivance or incompetence of the keeper, or if the place becomes a meeting spot for plotting and preparing crimes. I do not consider any further restriction justifiable in principle.
The limitation in number, for instance, of beer and spirit-houses, for the express purpose of rendering them more difficult of access, and diminishing the occasions of temptation, not only exposes all to an inconvenience because there are some by whom the facility would be abused, but is suited only to a state of society in which the labouring classes are avowedly treated as children or [undeveloped peoples], and placed under an education of restraint, to fit them for future admission to the privileges of freedom.
Limiting the number of beer and spirit shops, for instance, with the express purpose of making them harder to get to and reducing the occasions of temptation, not only inconveniences everyone because a few would abuse the convenience. It is also suited only to a state of society in which the working classes are openly treated as children or as peoples at an early stage of development, and placed under a regime of restraint to prepare them for eventual admission to the privileges of freedom.
This is not the principle on which the labouring classes are professedly governed in any free country; and no person who sets due value on freedom will give his adhesion to their being so governed, unless after all efforts have been exhausted to educate them for freedom and govern them as freemen, and it has been definitively proved that they can only be governed as children. The bare statement of the alternative shows the absurdity of supposing that such efforts have been made in any case which needs be considered here.
This is not the principle on which the working classes are supposedly governed in any free country. And no one who values freedom properly will agree to their being governed this way unless every effort has first been made to educate them for freedom and to govern them as free people, and it has been conclusively proved that they can only be governed as children. Simply stating the alternative shows how absurd it would be to suppose that such efforts have been made in any case we need consider here.
It is only because the institutions of this country are a mass of inconsistencies, that things find admittance into our practice which belong to the system of despotic, or what is called paternal, government, while the general freedom of our institutions precludes the exercise of the amount of control necessary to render the restraint of any real efficacy as a moral education.
It is only because the institutions of this country are a mass of inconsistencies that practices belonging to despotic—or so-called paternal—government find their way into our practice, while the general freedom of our institutions rules out the degree of control needed to make such restraint really effective as a moral education.
Free not to be free
Mill argues that one may not sell oneself into slavery and discusses contracts that bind for life.
It was pointed out in an early part of this Essay, that the liberty of the individual, in things wherein the individual is alone concerned, implies a corresponding liberty in any number of individuals to regulate by mutual agreement such things as regard them jointly, and regard no persons but themselves. This question presents no difficulty, so long as the will of all the persons implicated remains unaltered; but since that will may change, it is often necessary, even in things in which they alone are concerned, that they should enter into engagements with one another; and when they do, it is fit, as a general rule, that those engagements should be kept.
It was pointed out early in this essay that the liberty of the individual, in things that concern the individual alone, implies a corresponding liberty for any number of individuals to regulate by mutual agreement matters that concern them jointly and concern no one else. This raises no difficulty as long as the wishes of everyone involved remain unchanged. But since those wishes may change, it is often necessary, even in matters that concern only themselves, that they make commitments to one another; and when they do, it is right, as a general rule, that those commitments be kept.
Yet in the laws, probably, of every country, this general rule has some exceptions. Not only persons are not held to engagements which violate the rights of third parties, but it is sometimes considered a sufficient reason for releasing them from an engagement, that it is injurious to themselves. In this and most other civilised countries, for example, an engagement by which a person should sell himself, or allow himself to be sold, as a slave, would be null and void; neither enforced by law nor by opinion. The ground for thus limiting his power of voluntarily disposing of his own lot in life, is apparent, and is very clearly seen in this extreme case.
Yet probably in the laws of every country this general rule has some exceptions. Not only are people not held to commitments that violate the rights of third parties; it is sometimes considered a sufficient reason for releasing them from a commitment that it harms themselves. In this and most other civilized countries, for example, an agreement by which a person sold himself, or allowed himself to be sold, as a slave would be null and void, enforced neither by law nor by opinion. The reason for limiting a person’s power to dispose of his own lot in life in this way is evident, and can be seen very clearly in this extreme case.
The reason for not interfering, unless for the sake of others, with a person's voluntary acts, is consideration for his liberty. His voluntary choice is evidence that what he so chooses is desirable, or at the least endurable, to him, and his good is on the whole best provided for by allowing him to take his own means of pursuing it. But by selling himself for a slave, he abdicates his liberty; he foregoes any future use of it, beyond that single act. He therefore defeats, in his own case, the very purpose which is the justification of allowing him to dispose of himself.
The reason for not interfering with a person’s voluntary acts, except for the sake of others, is regard for his liberty. His voluntary choice is evidence that what he chooses is desirable, or at least bearable, to him, and his good is on the whole best served by letting him pursue it in his own way. But by selling himself as a slave, he gives up his liberty; he forgoes any future use of it beyond that single act. He therefore defeats, in his own case, the very purpose that justifies allowing him to dispose of himself.
He is no longer free; but is thenceforth in a position which has no longer the presumption in its favour, that would be afforded by his voluntarily remaining in it. The principle of freedom cannot require that he should be free not to be free. It is not freedom, to be allowed to alienate his freedom. These reasons, the force of which is so conspicuous in this peculiar case, are evidently of far wider application; yet a limit is everywhere set to them by the necessities of life, which continually require, not indeed that we should resign our freedom, but that we should consent to this and the other limitation of it.
He is no longer free, and from then on he is in a position that no longer carries the presumption in its favor that would come from his voluntarily remaining in it. The principle of freedom cannot require that he be free not to be free. It is not freedom to be allowed to give away one’s freedom. These reasons, whose force is so conspicuous in this special case, evidently apply much more widely. Yet everywhere they are limited by the necessities of life, which constantly require, not that we give up our freedom, but that we consent to this or that limitation of it.
The principle, however, which demands uncontrolled freedom of action in all that concerns only the agents themselves, requires that those who have become bound to one another, in things which concern no third party, should be able to release one another from the engagement: and even without such voluntary release, there are perhaps no contracts or engagements, except those that relate to money or money's worth, of which one can venture to say that there ought to be no liberty whatever of retractation.
However, the principle that demands unrestricted freedom of action in everything that concerns only the agents themselves also requires that those who have bound themselves to one another, in matters that concern no third party, should be able to release one another from the commitment. And even without such voluntary release, there are perhaps no contracts or commitments—except those concerning money or money’s worth—of which one could venture to say that there should be no freedom at all to withdraw.
Baron Wilhelm von Humboldt, in the excellent essay from which I have already quoted, states it as his conviction, that engagements which involve personal relations or services, should never be legally binding beyond a limited duration of time; and that the most important of these engagements, marriage, having the peculiarity that its objects are frustrated unless the feelings of both the parties are in harmony with it, should require nothing more than the declared will of either party to dissolve it. This subject is too important, and too complicated, to be discussed in a parenthesis, and I touch on it only so far as is necessary for purposes of illustration.
Baron Wilhelm von Humboldt, in the excellent essay I have already quoted, states his conviction that commitments involving personal relationships or services should never be legally binding beyond a limited period; and that the most important of these commitments, marriage—which has the peculiarity that its purposes are defeated unless the feelings of both parties are in harmony with it—should require nothing more than the declared wish of either party to dissolve it. This subject is too important and too complicated to be discussed in passing, and I touch on it only as far as needed for illustration.
If the conciseness and generality of Baron Humboldt's dissertation had not obliged him in this instance to content himself with enunciating his conclusion without discussing the premises, he would doubtless have recognised that the question cannot be decided on grounds so simple as those to which he confines himself. When a person, either by express promise or by conduct, has encouraged another to rely upon his continuing to act in a certain way--to build expectations and calculations, and stake any part of his plan of life upon that supposition, a new series of moral obligations arises on his part towards that person, which may possibly be overruled, but cannot be ignored.
If the brevity and generality of Baron Humboldt’s treatise had not forced him, in this instance, to state his conclusion without discussing the premises, he would no doubt have recognized that the question cannot be settled on grounds as simple as those he confines himself to. When a person, by an explicit promise or by conduct, has encouraged another to rely on his continuing to act in a certain way—to build expectations and calculations, and to stake any part of his plan of life on that assumption—a new set of moral obligations arises on his part toward that person. These may possibly be outweighed, but they cannot be ignored.
And again, if the relation between two contracting parties has been followed by consequences to others; if it has placed third parties in any peculiar position, or, as in the case of marriage, has even called third parties into existence, obligations arise on the part of both the contracting parties towards those third persons, the fulfilment of which, or at all events the mode of fulfilment, must be greatly affected by the continuance or disruption of the relation between the original parties to the contract.
And again, if the relationship between two contracting parties has had consequences for others—if it has placed third parties in some special position, or, as in the case of marriage, has even brought third parties into existence—then both contracting parties acquire obligations toward those third persons. The fulfillment of these obligations, or at any rate the way they are fulfilled, must be greatly affected by whether the relationship between the original parties continues or breaks up.
It does not follow, nor can I admit, that these obligations extend to requiring the fulfilment of the contract at all costs to the happiness of the reluctant party; but they are a necessary element in the question; and even if, as Von Humboldt maintains, they ought to make no difference in the legal freedom of the parties to release themselves from the engagement (and I also hold that they ought not to make much difference), they necessarily make a great difference in the moral freedom.
It does not follow, nor can I accept, that these obligations go so far as to require the contract to be fulfilled whatever the cost to the happiness of the reluctant party. But they are a necessary element in the question. And even if, as Von Humboldt maintains, they ought to make no difference to the legal freedom of the parties to release themselves from the commitment (and I too hold that they ought not to make much difference), they necessarily make a great difference to the moral freedom.
A person is bound to take all these circumstances into account, before resolving on a step which may affect such important interests of others; and if he does not allow proper weight to those interests, he is morally responsible for the wrong. I have made these obvious remarks for the better illustration of the general principle of liberty, and not because they are at all needed on the particular question, which, on the contrary, is usually discussed as if the interest of children was everything, and that of grown persons nothing.
A person is bound to take all these circumstances into account before deciding on a step that may affect such important interests of others; and if he does not give those interests proper weight, he is morally responsible for the wrong. I have made these obvious remarks to illustrate the general principle of liberty better, not because they are at all needed on this particular question—which, on the contrary, is usually discussed as if the interest of the children were everything, and that of the grown-ups nothing.
Education and the family
Mill argues that the state should require education without running it, and discusses parental duties.
I have already observed that, owing to the absence of any recognised general principles, liberty is often granted where it should be withheld, as well as withheld where it should be granted; and one of the cases in which, in the modern European world, the sentiment of liberty is the strongest, is a case where, in my view, it is altogether misplaced. A person should be free to do as he likes in his own concerns; but he ought not to be free to do as he likes in acting for another, under the pretext that the affairs of another are his own affairs.
I have already observed that, because there are no recognized general principles, liberty is often granted where it should be withheld, as well as withheld where it should be granted. And one of the cases in which the feeling for liberty is strongest in the modern European world is one where, in my view, it is entirely misplaced. A person should be free to do as he likes in his own affairs; but he ought not to be free to do as he likes when acting for another, on the pretext that the other’s affairs are his own.
The State, while it respects the liberty of each in what specially regards himself, is bound to maintain a vigilant control over his exercise of any power which it allows him to possess over others. This obligation is almost entirely disregarded in the case of the family relations, a case, in its direct influence on human happiness, more important than all others taken together.
The State, while respecting each person’s liberty in what particularly concerns himself, is bound to keep a watchful control over how he exercises any power it allows him to have over others. This obligation is almost entirely neglected in the case of family relationships—a case which, in its direct effect on human happiness, is more important than all the others put together.
The almost despotic power of husbands over wives need not be enlarged upon here because nothing more is needed for the complete removal of the evil, than that wives should have the same rights, and should receive the protection of law in the same manner, as all other persons; and because, on this subject, the defenders of established injustice do not avail themselves of the plea of liberty, but stand forth openly as the champions of power. It is in the case of children, that misapplied notions of liberty are a real obstacle to the fulfilment by the State of its duties.
The almost despotic power of husbands over wives need not be dwelt on here. Nothing more is needed to remove that evil completely than that wives should have the same rights, and receive the protection of the law in the same way, as everyone else; and on this subject the defenders of established injustice do not appeal to liberty, but come forward openly as champions of power. It is in the case of children that misapplied ideas of liberty are a real obstacle to the State’s fulfilling its duties.
One would almost think that a man's children were supposed to be literally, and not metaphorically, a part of himself, so jealous is opinion of the smallest interference of law with his absolute and exclusive control over them; more jealous than of almost any interference with his own freedom of action: so much less do the generality of mankind value liberty than power. Consider, for example, the case of education. Is it not almost a self-evident axiom, that the State should require and compel the education, up to a certain standard, of every human being who is born its citizen? Yet who is there that is not afraid to recognise and assert this truth?
One would almost think that a man’s children were supposed to be literally, not metaphorically, a part of himself, so jealously does opinion guard against the slightest interference by the law with his absolute and exclusive control over them—more jealously than against almost any interference with his own freedom of action. So much less do most people value liberty than power. Consider education, for example. Is it not almost a self-evident axiom that the State should require and enforce the education, up to a certain standard, of every human being born its citizen? Yet who is not afraid to recognize and assert this truth?
Hardly any one indeed will deny that it is one of the most sacred duties of the parents (or, as law and usage now stand, the father), after summoning a human being into the world, to give to that being an education fitting him to perform his part well in life towards others and towards himself. But while this is unanimously declared to be the father's duty, scarcely anybody, in this country, will bear to hear of obliging him to perform it. Instead of his being required to make any exertion or sacrifice for securing education to the child, it is left to his choice to accept it or not when it is provided gratis!
Hardly anyone, indeed, will deny that one of the most sacred duties of parents (or, as law and custom now stand, of the father), after bringing a human being into the world, is to give that being an education that fits him to play his part well in life, toward others and toward himself. But while everyone agrees that this is the father’s duty, hardly anyone in this country will stand to hear of making him perform it. Instead of being required to make any effort or sacrifice to secure an education for the child, he is left free to accept it or not when it is offered free of charge!
It still remains unrecognised, that to bring a child into existence without a fair prospect of being able, not only to provide food for its body, but instruction and training for its mind, is a moral crime, both against the unfortunate offspring and against society; and that if the parent does not fulfil this obligation, the State ought to see it fulfilled, at the charge, as far as possible, of the parent.
It is still not recognized that to bring a child into existence without a fair prospect of being able to provide not only food for its body but instruction and training for its mind is a moral crime, both against the unfortunate child and against society; and that if the parent does not fulfill this obligation, the State ought to see that it is fulfilled, at the parent’s expense as far as possible.
Were the duty of enforcing universal education once admitted, there would be an end to the difficulties about what the State should teach, and how it should teach, which now convert the subject into a mere battle-field for sects and parties, causing the time and labour which should have been spent in educating, to be wasted in quarrelling about education. If the government would make up its mind to require for every child a good education, it might save itself the trouble of providing one.
Once the duty of enforcing universal education was accepted, there would be an end to the disputes about what the State should teach and how it should teach it—disputes that now turn the subject into a mere battlefield for sects and parties, so that the time and effort that should go into educating are wasted in quarreling about education. If the government would make up its mind to require a good education for every child, it might spare itself the trouble of providing one.
It might leave to parents to obtain the education where and how they pleased, and content itself with helping to pay the school fees of the poorer class of children, and defraying the entire school expenses of those who have no one else to pay for them. The objections which are urged with reason against State education, do not apply to the enforcement of education by the State, but to the State's taking upon itself to direct that education; which is a totally different thing. That the whole or any large part of the education of the people should be in State hands, I go as far as any one in deprecating.
It could leave parents to obtain the education where and how they pleased, and confine itself to helping pay the school fees of poorer children and covering the entire school costs of those who have no one else to pay for them. The objections rightly raised against State education do not apply to the State’s enforcing education, but to the State’s taking it upon itself to direct that education, which is a completely different thing. I go as far as anyone in objecting to the whole, or any large part, of the people’s education being in the hands of the State.
All that has been said of the importance of individuality of character, and diversity in opinions and modes of conduct, involves, as of the same unspeakable importance, diversity of education. A general State education is a mere contrivance for moulding people to be exactly like one another; and as the mould in which it casts them is that which pleases the predominant power in the government, whether this be a monarch, a priesthood, an aristocracy, or the majority of the existing generation, in proportion as it is efficient and successful, it establishes a despotism over the mind, leading by natural tendency to one over the body.
Everything that has been said about the importance of individuality of character, and of diversity in opinions and ways of living, implies that diversity of education is of the same inexpressible importance. A general State education is simply a device for molding people to be exactly like one another. And since the mold it casts them in is the one that pleases the dominant power in the government—whether a monarch, a priesthood, an aristocracy, or the majority of the existing generation—then the more efficient and successful it is, the more it establishes a despotism over the mind, which by natural tendency leads to one over the body.
An education established and controlled by the State, should only exist, if it exist at all, as one among many competing experiments, carried on for the purpose of example and stimulus, to keep the others up to a certain standard of excellence. Unless, indeed, when society in general is in so backward a state that it could not or would not provide for itself any proper institutions of education, unless the government undertook the task; then, indeed, the government may, as the less of two great evils, take upon itself the business of schools and universities, as it may that of joint stock companies, when private enterprise, in a shape fitted for undertaking great works of industry, does not exist in the country.
An education established and controlled by the State should exist, if at all, only as one among many competing experiments, carried on to serve as an example and a spur, keeping the others up to a certain standard of excellence. There is one exception: when society in general is so undeveloped that it could not or would not provide proper educational institutions for itself unless the government took on the task. Then, indeed, the government may, as the lesser of two great evils, take on the business of schools and universities—just as it may take on that of joint-stock companies when private enterprise, in a form suited to undertaking great industrial works, does not exist in the country.
But in general, if the country contains a sufficient number of persons qualified to provide education under government auspices, the same persons would be able and willing to give an equally good education on the voluntary principle, under the assurance of remuneration afforded by a law rendering education compulsory, combined with State aid to those unable to defray the expense.
But in general, if the country contains enough people qualified to provide education under government sponsorship, those same people would be able and willing to provide an equally good education on a voluntary basis, given the assurance of payment that would come from a law making education compulsory, combined with State aid for those unable to meet the cost.
The instrument for enforcing the law could be no other than public examinations, extending to all children, and beginning at an early age. An age might be fixed at which every child must be examined, to ascertain if he (or she) is able to read. If a child proves unable, the father, unless he has some sufficient ground of excuse, might be subjected to a moderate fine, to be worked out, if necessary, by his labour, and the child might be put to school at his expense. Once in every year the examination should be renewed, with a gradually extending range of subjects, so as to make the universal acquisition, and what is more, retention, of a certain minimum of general knowledge, virtually compulsory.
The means of enforcing the law could only be public examinations, covering all children and beginning at an early age. An age might be set at which every child must be examined to find out whether he (or she) can read. If a child cannot, the father, unless he has some sufficient excuse, might be subject to a moderate fine, to be worked off by his labor if necessary, and the child might be sent to school at his expense. The examination should be repeated every year, with a gradually widening range of subjects, so as to make the universal acquisition—and, what is more, retention—of a certain minimum of general knowledge virtually compulsory.
Beyond that minimum, there should be voluntary examinations on all subjects, at which all who come up to a certain standard of proficiency might claim a certificate. To prevent the State from exercising, through these arrangements, an improper influence over opinion, the knowledge required for passing an examination (beyond the merely instrumental parts of knowledge, such as languages and their use) should, even in the higher class of examinations, be confined to facts and positive science exclusively. The examinations on religion, politics, or other disputed topics, should not turn on the truth or falsehood of opinions, but on the matter of fact that such and such an opinion is held, on such grounds, by such authors, or schools, or churches.
Beyond that minimum, there should be voluntary examinations in all subjects, at which everyone who reaches a certain standard of proficiency could claim a certificate. To prevent the State from using these arrangements to exert an improper influence over opinion, the knowledge required to pass an examination (beyond the merely instrumental kinds of knowledge, such as languages and their use) should, even in the higher examinations, be confined exclusively to facts and positive science. Examinations on religion, politics, or other disputed topics should not turn on whether opinions are true or false, but on the matter of fact that such and such an opinion is held, on such grounds, by such authors, schools, or churches.
Under this system, the rising generation would be no worse off in regard to all disputed truths, than they are at present; they would be brought up either churchmen or dissenters as they now are, the state merely taking care that they should be instructed churchmen, or instructed dissenters. There would be nothing to hinder them from being taught religion, if their parents chose, at the same schools where they were taught other things. All attempts by the state to bias the conclusions of its citizens on disputed subjects, are evil; but it may very properly offer to ascertain and certify that a person possesses the knowledge, requisite to make his conclusions, on any given subject, worth attending to.
Under this system, the rising generation would be no worse off with regard to disputed truths than they are now. They would be brought up as members of the established Church or as Dissenters, just as they are now; the State would merely see to it that they were well-informed churchmen or well-informed Dissenters. Nothing would prevent them from being taught religion, if their parents chose, at the same schools where they were taught other things. All attempts by the State to bias its citizens’ conclusions on disputed subjects are evil; but it may quite properly offer to establish and certify that a person has the knowledge needed to make his conclusions on any given subject worth listening to.
A student of philosophy would be the better for being able to stand an examination both in Locke and in Kant, whichever of the two he takes up with, or even if with neither: and there is no reasonable objection to examining an atheist in the evidences of Christianity, provided he is not required to profess a belief in them. The examinations, however, in the higher branches of knowledge should, I conceive, be entirely voluntary.
A student of philosophy would be the better for being able to pass an examination on both Locke and Kant, whichever of the two he sides with, or even if he sides with neither. And there is no reasonable objection to examining an atheist on the evidences for Christianity, provided he is not required to profess belief in them. The examinations in the higher branches of knowledge, however, should in my view be entirely voluntary.
It would be giving too dangerous a power to governments, were they allowed to exclude any one from professions, even from the profession of teacher, for alleged deficiency of qualifications: and I think, with Wilhelm von Humboldt, that degrees, or other public certificates of scientific or professional acquirements, should be given to all who present themselves for examination, and stand the test; but that such certificates should confer no advantage over competitors, other than the weight which may be attached to their testimony by public opinion.
It would be giving governments too dangerous a power to allow them to exclude anyone from a profession, even the profession of teacher, for supposed lack of qualifications. I think, with Wilhelm von Humboldt, that degrees or other public certificates of scientific or professional attainment should be given to everyone who comes forward for examination and passes; but that such certificates should give no advantage over competitors beyond whatever weight public opinion attaches to their testimony.
It is not in the matter of education only, that misplaced notions of liberty prevent moral obligations on the part of parents from being recognised, and legal obligations from being imposed, where there are the strongest grounds for the former always, and in many cases for the latter also. The fact itself, of causing the existence of a human being, is one of the most responsible actions in the range of human life. To undertake this responsibility--to bestow a life which may be either a curse or a blessing--unless the being on whom it is to be bestowed will have at least the ordinary chances of a desirable existence, is a crime against that being.
It is not only in education that misplaced ideas of liberty prevent parents’ moral obligations from being recognized, and legal obligations from being imposed, where there are the strongest grounds for the former always, and in many cases for the latter as well. The very act of causing a human being to exist is one of the most responsible actions in the whole range of human life. To take on this responsibility—to bestow a life that may be either a curse or a blessing—unless the being who receives it will have at least the ordinary chances of a desirable existence, is a crime against that being.
And in a country either over-peopled, or threatened with being so, to produce children, beyond a very small number, with the effect of reducing the reward of labour by their competition, is a serious offence against all who live by the remuneration of their labour. The laws which, in many countries on the Continent, forbid marriage unless the parties can show that they have the means of supporting a family, do not exceed the legitimate powers of the state: and whether such laws be expedient or not (a question mainly dependent on local circumstances and feelings), they are not objectionable as violations of liberty.
And in a country that is overpopulated, or threatened with becoming so, to produce children beyond a very small number, with the effect of lowering the wages of labor through their competition, is a serious offense against everyone who lives by the pay for their labor. The laws in many countries on the Continent that forbid marriage unless the couple can show that they have the means to support a family do not exceed the legitimate powers of the state. Whether or not such laws are advisable (a question that depends mainly on local circumstances and feelings), they are not objectionable as violations of liberty.
Such laws are interferences of the state to prohibit a mischievous act--an act injurious to others, which ought to be a subject of reprobation, and social stigma, even when it is not deemed expedient to superadd legal punishment. Yet the current ideas of liberty, which bend so easily to real infringements of the freedom of the individual, in things which concern only himself, would repel the attempt to put any restraint upon his inclinations when the consequence of their indulgence is a life, or lives, of wretchedness and depravity to the offspring, with manifold evils to those sufficiently within reach to be in any way affected by their actions.
Such laws are interventions by the state to prohibit a harmful act—an act injurious to others, which ought to be met with condemnation and social stigma even where it is not thought advisable to add legal punishment. Yet the current ideas of liberty, which bend so easily to real infringements of the individual’s freedom in things that concern only himself, would resist any attempt to restrain his inclinations when the consequence of indulging them is a life, or lives, of misery and degradation for the children, with many evils for those close enough to be affected by their actions in any way.
When we compare the strange respect of mankind for liberty, with their strange want of respect for it, we might imagine that a man had an indispensable right to do harm to others, and no right at all to please himself without giving pain to any one.
When we compare mankind’s strange respect for liberty with their strange lack of respect for it, we might imagine that a person had an indispensable right to harm others, and no right at all to please himself without causing anyone pain.
Government help and its limits
Mill gives reasons against government doing things for people even where liberty is not at stake.
I have reserved for the last place a large class of questions respecting the limits of government interference, which, though closely connected with the subject of this Essay, do not, in strictness, belong to it. These are cases in which the reasons against interference do not turn upon the principle of liberty: the question is not about restraining the actions of individuals, but about helping them: it is asked whether the government should do, or cause to be done, something for their benefit, instead of leaving it to be done by themselves, individually, or in voluntary combination.
I have saved for last a large class of questions about the limits of government interference which, though closely connected with the subject of this essay, do not strictly belong to it. These are cases in which the reasons against interference do not depend on the principle of liberty. The question is not about restraining individuals’ actions but about helping them: whether the government should do, or cause to be done, something for their benefit, instead of leaving it to be done by themselves, individually or in voluntary combination.
The objections to government interference, when it is not such as to involve infringement of liberty, may be of three kinds.
The objections to government interference, when it does not involve an infringement of liberty, may be of three kinds.
The first is, when the thing to be done is likely to be better done by individuals than by the government. Speaking generally, there is no one so fit to conduct any business, or to determine how or by whom it shall be conducted, as those who are personally interested in it. This principle condemns the interferences, once so common, of the legislature, or the officers of government, with the ordinary processes of industry. But this part of the subject has been sufficiently enlarged upon by political economists, and is not particularly related to the principles of this Essay.
The first is when the thing to be done is likely to be done better by individuals than by the government. Generally speaking, no one is as fit to run any business, or to decide how or by whom it should be run, as those who have a personal interest in it. This principle condemns the interference, once so common, of the legislature or government officials in the ordinary processes of industry. But this part of the subject has been discussed at sufficient length by political economists, and is not especially related to the principles of this essay.
The second objection is more nearly allied to our subject. In many cases, though individuals may not do the particular thing so well, on the average, as the officers of government, it is nevertheless desirable that it should be done by them, rather than by the government, as a means to their own mental education--a mode of strengthening their active faculties, exercising their judgment, and giving them a familiar knowledge of the subjects with which they are thus left to deal. This is a principal, though not the sole, recommendation of jury trial (in cases not political); of free and popular local and municipal institutions; of the conduct of industrial and philanthropic enterprises by voluntary associations.
The second objection is more closely related to our subject. In many cases, even though individuals may not do the particular thing as well, on average, as government officials, it is nevertheless desirable that they rather than the government should do it, as a means to their own mental education—a way of strengthening their active faculties, exercising their judgment, and giving them a firsthand knowledge of the matters thus left to them. This is a principal, though not the only, recommendation of trial by jury (in cases that are not political); of free and popular local and municipal institutions; and of the running of industrial and philanthropic enterprises by voluntary associations.
These are not questions of liberty, and are connected with that subject only by remote tendencies; but they are questions of development. It belongs to a different occasion from the present to dwell on these things as parts of national education; as being, in truth, the peculiar training of a citizen, the practical part of the political education of a free people, taking them out of the narrow circle of personal and family selfishness, and accustoming them to the comprehension of joint interests, the management of joint concerns--habituating them to act from public or semi-public motives, and guide their conduct by aims which unite instead of isolating them from one another.
These are not questions of liberty, and are connected with that subject only by distant tendencies; but they are questions of development. It belongs to another occasion to dwell on these things as parts of national education—as being, in fact, the particular training of a citizen, the practical part of the political education of a free people. They take people out of the narrow circle of personal and family selfishness and accustom them to understanding joint interests and managing joint concerns—getting them used to acting from public or semi-public motives, and to guiding their conduct by aims that unite them rather than isolate them from one another.
Without these habits and powers, a free constitution can neither be worked nor preserved, as is exemplified by the too-often transitory nature of political freedom in countries where it does not rest upon a sufficient basis of local liberties. The management of purely local business by the localities, and of the great enterprises of industry by the union of those who voluntarily supply the pecuniary means, is further recommended by all the advantages which have been set forth in this Essay as belonging to individuality of development, and diversity of modes of action. Government operations tend to be everywhere alike. With individuals and voluntary associations, on the contrary, there are varied experiments, and endless diversity of experience.
Without these habits and powers, a free constitution can neither be worked nor preserved, as shown by the all-too-often short-lived nature of political freedom in countries where it does not rest on a sufficient basis of local liberties. The management of purely local business by the localities, and of the great industrial enterprises by the union of those who voluntarily put up the money, is further recommended by all the advantages this essay has set out as belonging to individuality of development and diversity of ways of acting. Government operations tend to be the same everywhere. With individuals and voluntary associations, on the contrary, there are varied experiments and endless diversity of experience.
What the State can usefully do, is to make itself a central depository, and active circulator and diffuser, of the experience resulting from many trials. Its business is to enable each experimentalist to benefit by the experiments of others, instead of tolerating no experiments but its own.
What the State can usefully do is make itself a central storehouse, and an active circulator and spreader, of the experience that results from many trials. Its business is to enable each experimenter to benefit from the experiments of others, instead of tolerating no experiments but its own.
The danger of bureaucracy
Mill warns that concentrating talent and power in a bureaucracy weakens the people and the state.
The third, and most cogent reason for restricting the interference of government, is the great evil of adding unnecessarily to its power. Every function superadded to those already exercised by the government, causes its influence over hopes and fears to be more widely diffused, and converts, more and more, the active and ambitious part of the public into hangers-on of the government, or of some party which aims at becoming the government.
The third, and most compelling, reason for restricting government interference is the great evil of adding unnecessarily to its power. Every function added to those the government already exercises spreads its influence over people’s hopes and fears more widely, and turns more and more of the active and ambitious part of the public into hangers-on of the government, or of some party that aims to become the government.
If the roads, the railways, the banks, the insurance offices, the great joint-stock companies, the universities, and the public charities, were all of them branches of the government; if, in addition, the municipal corporations and local boards, with all that now devolves on them, became departments of the central administration; if the employes of all these different enterprises were appointed and paid by the government, and looked to the government for every rise in life; not all the freedom of the press and popular constitution of the legislature would make this or any other country free otherwise than in name.
Suppose the roads, the railways, the banks, the insurance offices, the great joint-stock companies, the universities, and the public charities were all branches of the government; suppose, in addition, that the municipal corporations and local boards, with everything that now falls to them, became departments of the central administration; and suppose the employees of all these enterprises were appointed and paid by the government, and looked to the government for every step up in life. Then not all the freedom of the press and popular constitution of the legislature would make this or any other country free except in name.
And the evil would be greater, the more efficiently and scientifically the administrative machinery was constructed--the more skilful the arrangements for obtaining the best qualified hands and heads with which to work it. In England it has of late been proposed that all the members of the civil service of government should be selected by competitive examination, to obtain for those employments the most intelligent and instructed persons procurable; and much has been said and written for and against this proposal.
And the evil would be greater the more efficiently and scientifically the administrative machinery was built—the more skillful the arrangements for getting the best-qualified hands and heads to run it. In England it has recently been proposed that all members of the government’s civil service should be selected by competitive examination, so as to obtain for those posts the most intelligent and educated people available; and much has been said and written for and against this proposal.
One of the arguments most insisted on by its opponents, is that the occupation of a permanent official servant of the State does not hold out sufficient prospects of emolument and importance to attract the highest talents, which will always be able to find a more inviting career in the professions, or in the service of companies and other public bodies. One would not have been surprised if this argument had been used by the friends of the proposition, as an answer to its principal difficulty. Coming from the opponents it is strange enough. What is urged as an objection is the safety-valve of the proposed system.
One of the arguments its opponents press most is that the position of a permanent civil servant does not offer enough prospect of pay and importance to attract the highest talents, which will always be able to find a more attractive career in the professions, or in the service of companies and other public bodies. One would not have been surprised if this argument had been used by the proposal’s supporters, as an answer to its main difficulty. Coming from its opponents, it is strange indeed. What is put forward as an objection is the safety valve of the proposed system.
If indeed all the high talent of the country could be drawn into the service of the government, a proposal tending to bring about that result might well inspire uneasiness. If every part of the business of society which required organised concert, or large and comprehensive views, were in the hands of the government, and if government offices were universally filled by the ablest men, all the enlarged culture and practised intelligence in the country, except the purely speculative, would be concentrated in a numerous bureaucracy, to whom alone the rest of the community would look for all things: the multitude for direction and dictation in all they had to do; the able and aspiring for personal advancement.
If all the high talent of the country could indeed be drawn into government service, a proposal tending to bring that about might well cause unease. If every part of society’s business that required organized cooperation, or broad and comprehensive views, were in the government’s hands, and if government offices were everywhere filled by the ablest men, then all the broad culture and practiced intelligence in the country, except the purely theoretical, would be concentrated in a large bureaucracy, to which alone the rest of the community would look for everything: the masses for direction and orders in all they had to do; the able and ambitious for personal advancement.
To be admitted into the ranks of this bureaucracy, and when admitted, to rise therein, would be the sole objects of ambition. Under this regime, not only is the outside public ill-qualified, for want of practical experience, to criticise or check the mode of operation of the bureaucracy, but even if the accidents of despotic or the natural working of popular institutions occasionally raise to the summit a ruler or rulers of reforming inclinations, no reform can be effected which is contrary to the interest of the bureaucracy. Such is the melancholy condition of the Russian empire, as is shown in the accounts of those who have had sufficient opportunity of observation.
Getting into the ranks of this bureaucracy, and once in, rising within it, would be the only objects of ambition. Under such a regime, not only is the public outside poorly qualified, for lack of practical experience, to criticize or check how the bureaucracy works; but even if the accidents of despotism or the natural working of popular institutions occasionally bring to the top a ruler or rulers inclined to reform, no reform can be carried out that is contrary to the bureaucracy’s interest. Such is the sad condition of the Russian empire, as shown by the accounts of those who have had enough opportunity to observe it.
The Czar himself is powerless against the bureaucratic body; he can send any one of them to Siberia, but he cannot govern without them, or against their will. On every decree of his they have a tacit veto, by merely refraining from carrying it into effect.
The Czar himself is powerless against the bureaucratic body. He can send any one of them to Siberia, but he cannot govern without them, or against their will. They have a tacit veto over every one of his decrees, simply by not carrying it out.
In countries of more advanced civilisation and of a more insurrectionary spirit, the public, accustomed to expect everything to be done for them by the State, or at least to do nothing for themselves without asking from the State not only leave to do it, but even how it is to be done, naturally hold the State responsible for all evil which befalls them, and when the evil exceeds their amount of patience, they rise against the government and make what is called a revolution; whereupon somebody else, with or without legitimate authority from the nation, vaults into the seat, issues his orders to the bureaucracy, and everything goes on much as it did before; the bureaucracy being unchanged, and nobody else being capable of taking their place.
In countries of more advanced civilization and a more rebellious spirit, the public is used to expecting everything to be done for them by the State, or at least to doing nothing for themselves without asking the State not only for permission to do it but even for how it is to be done. So they naturally hold the State responsible for every evil that befalls them, and when the evil goes beyond what they can bear, they rise against the government and make what is called a revolution. Whereupon somebody else, with or without legitimate authority from the nation, vaults into the seat of power, issues his orders to the bureaucracy, and everything goes on much as before—the bureaucracy being unchanged, and no one else being capable of taking its place.
A very different spectacle is exhibited among a people accustomed to transact their own business. In France, a large part of the people having been engaged in military service, many of whom have held at least the rank of non-commissioned officers, there are in every popular insurrection several persons competent to take the lead, and improvise some tolerable plan of action. What the French are in military affairs, the Americans are in every kind of civil business; let them be left without a government, every body of Americans is able to improvise one, and to carry on that or any other public business with a sufficient amount of intelligence, order, and decision.
A very different spectacle is seen among a people used to managing their own affairs. In France, since a large part of the people have served in the military, many of them holding at least the rank of noncommissioned officer, every popular uprising has several people competent to take the lead and improvise some passable plan of action. What the French are in military affairs, the Americans are in every kind of civil business. Leave them without a government, and any body of Americans can improvise one, and carry on that or any other public business with enough intelligence, order, and decisiveness.
This is what every free people ought to be: and a people capable of this is certain to be free; it will never let itself be enslaved by any man or body of men because these are able to seize and pull the reins of the central administration. No bureaucracy can hope to make such a people as this do or undergo anything that they do not like. But where everything is done through the bureaucracy, nothing to which the bureaucracy is really adverse can be done at all.
This is what every free people ought to be; and a people capable of this is certain to be free. It will never let itself be enslaved by any man or group of men merely because they are able to seize and pull the reins of the central administration. No bureaucracy can hope to make such a people do or submit to anything they do not like. But where everything is done through the bureaucracy, nothing the bureaucracy really opposes can be done at all.
The constitution of such countries is an organisation of the experience and practical ability of the nation, into a disciplined body for the purpose of governing the rest; and the more perfect that organisation is in itself, the more successful in drawing to itself and educating for itself the persons of greatest capacity from all ranks of the community, the more complete is the bondage of all, the members of the bureaucracy included. For the governors are as much the slaves of their organisation and discipline, as the governed are of the governors. A Chinese mandarin is as much the tool and creature of a despotism as the humblest cultivator.
The constitution of such countries is an organization of the nation’s experience and practical ability into a disciplined body for the purpose of governing the rest. And the more perfect that organization is in itself, and the more successful it is in attracting and training for itself the most capable people from all ranks of the community, the more complete is the bondage of everyone, the members of the bureaucracy included. For the governors are as much the slaves of their organization and discipline as the governed are of the governors. A Chinese mandarin is as much the tool and creature of a despotism as the humblest farmer.
An individual Jesuit is to the utmost degree of abasement the slave of his order, though the order itself exists for the collective power and importance of its members.
An individual Jesuit is, to the utmost degree of self-abasement, the slave of his order, even though the order itself exists for the collective power and importance of its members.
It is not, also, to be forgotten, that the absorption of all the principal ability of the country into the governing body is fatal, sooner or later, to the mental activity and progressiveness of the body itself.
It must not be forgotten, too, that absorbing all the country’s principal ability into the governing body is fatal, sooner or later, to the mental activity and progressiveness of that body itself.
Banded together as they are--working a system which, like all systems, necessarily proceeds in a great measure by fixed rules--the official body are under the constant temptation of sinking into indolent routine, or, if they now and then desert that mill-horse round, of rushing into some half-examined crudity which has struck the fancy of some leading member of the corps: and the sole check to these closely allied, though seemingly opposite, tendencies, the only stimulus which can keep the ability of the body itself up to a high standard, is liability to the watchful criticism of equal ability outside the body.
Banded together as they are—operating a system which, like all systems, necessarily runs largely by fixed rules—officials are under constant temptation to sink into lazy routine, or, if now and then they break out of that treadmill, to rush into some half-examined, half-baked scheme that has caught the fancy of some leading member of the corps. The only check on these closely related, though seemingly opposite, tendencies—the only stimulus that can keep the ability of the body itself up to a high standard—is exposure to the watchful criticism of equal ability outside it.
It is indispensable, therefore, that the means should exist, independently of the government, of forming such ability, and furnishing it with the opportunities and experience necessary for a correct judgment of great practical affairs. If we would possess permanently a skilful and efficient body of functionaries--above all, a body able to originate and willing to adopt improvements; if we would not have our bureaucracy degenerate into a pedantocracy, this body must not engross all the occupations which form and cultivate the faculties required for the government of mankind.
It is essential, therefore, that there should be means, independent of the government, of forming such ability and giving it the opportunities and experience needed for sound judgment on great practical affairs. If we want to have, permanently, a skillful and efficient body of officials—above all, a body able to originate improvements and willing to adopt them; if we do not want our bureaucracy to degenerate into a rule of pedants—then this body must not monopolize all the occupations that form and cultivate the faculties needed for governing mankind.
To determine the point at which evils, so formidable to human freedom and advancement, begin, or rather at which they begin to predominate over the benefits attending the collective application of the force of society, under its recognised chiefs, for the removal of the obstacles which stand in the way of its well-being; to secure as much of the advantages of centralised power and intelligence, as can be had without turning into governmental channels too great a proportion of the general activity, is one of the most difficult and complicated questions in the art of government. It is, in a great measure, a question of detail, in which many and various considerations must be kept in view, and no absolute rule can be laid down.
To determine the point at which these evils, so dangerous to human freedom and progress, begin—or rather, the point at which they begin to outweigh the benefits of society’s collective force being applied, under its recognized leaders, to removing the obstacles to its well-being; to secure as many of the advantages of centralized power and intelligence as can be had without channeling too large a share of the general activity through the government—this is one of the most difficult and complicated questions in the art of government. It is largely a question of detail, in which many and various considerations must be kept in view, and no absolute rule can be laid down.
But I believe that the practical principle in which safety resides, the ideal to be kept in view, the standard by which to test all arrangements intended for overcoming the difficulty, may be conveyed in these words: the greatest dissemination of power consistent with efficiency; but the greatest possible centralisation of information, and diffusion of it from the centre. Thus, in municipal administration, there would be, as in the New England States, a very minute division among separate officers, chosen by the localities, of all business which is not better left to the persons directly interested; but besides this, there would be, in each department of local affairs, a central superintendence, forming a branch of the general government.
But I believe that the practical principle in which safety lies, the ideal to keep in view, the standard by which to test all arrangements meant to overcome the difficulty, can be put in these words: the greatest dispersal of power consistent with efficiency; but the greatest possible centralization of information, and its diffusion from the center. Thus in municipal administration there would be, as in the New England states, a very fine division among separate officers, chosen by the localities, of all business not better left to the people directly concerned. But in addition, there would be, in each department of local affairs, a central supervisory body forming a branch of the general government.
The organ of this superintendence would concentrate, as in a focus, the variety of information and experience derived from the conduct of that branch of public business in all the localities, from everything analogous which is done in foreign countries, and from the general principles of political science. This central organ should have a right to know all that is done, and its special duty should be that of making the knowledge acquired in one place available for others.
This supervisory body would concentrate, as in a focus, the variety of information and experience gathered from the conduct of that branch of public business in all the localities, from everything comparable done in foreign countries, and from the general principles of political science. This central body should have a right to know everything that is done, and its special duty should be to make the knowledge gained in one place available to others.
Emancipated from the petty prejudices and narrow views of a locality by its elevated position and comprehensive sphere of observation, its advice would naturally carry much authority; but its actual power, as a permanent institution, should, I conceive, be limited to compelling the local officers to obey the laws laid down for their guidance. In all things not provided for by general rules, those officers should be left to their own judgment, under responsibility to their constituents.
Freed from the petty prejudices and narrow views of a locality by its high position and wide field of observation, its advice would naturally carry great authority. But its actual power, as a permanent institution, should in my view be limited to compelling local officials to obey the laws laid down for their guidance. In everything not covered by general rules, those officials should be left to their own judgment, answerable to those who elected them.
For the violation of rules, they should be responsible to law, and the rules themselves should be laid down by the legislature; the central administrative authority only watching over their execution, and if they were not properly carried into effect, appealing, according to the nature of the case, to the tribunal to enforce the law, or to the constituencies to dismiss the functionaries who had not executed it according to its spirit. Such, in its general conception, is the central superintendence which the Poor Law Board is intended to exercise over the administrators of the Poor Rate throughout the country.
For breaking the rules they should be answerable to the law, and the rules themselves should be laid down by the legislature. The central administrative authority would only watch over their execution, and if they were not properly carried out, it would appeal—depending on the nature of the case—either to the courts to enforce the law, or to the voters to dismiss the officials who had not carried it out in its proper spirit. Such, in its general conception, is the central supervision that the Poor Law Board is meant to exercise over the administrators of the Poor Rate throughout the country.
Whatever powers the Board exercises beyond this limit, were right and necessary in that peculiar case, for the cure of rooted habits of maladministration in matters deeply affecting not the localities merely, but the whole community; since no locality has a moral right to make itself by mismanagement a nest of pauperism, necessarily overflowing into other localities, and impairing the moral and physical condition of the whole labouring community. The powers of administrative coercion and subordinate legislation possessed by the Poor Law Board (but which, owing to the state of opinion on the subject, are very scantily exercised by them), though perfectly justifiable in a case of first-rate national interest, would be wholly out of place in the superintendence of interests purely local.
Whatever powers the Board exercises beyond this limit were right and necessary in that particular case, to cure deep-rooted habits of maladministration in matters that deeply affect not just the localities but the whole community. For no locality has a moral right to turn itself, through mismanagement, into a nest of pauperism that inevitably overflows into other localities and damages the moral and physical condition of the whole working community. The Poor Law Board’s powers of administrative coercion and subordinate legislation (which, owing to the state of opinion on the subject, it uses very sparingly), though perfectly justifiable in a matter of first-rate national interest, would be wholly out of place in supervising purely local interests.
But a central organ of information and instruction for all the localities, would be equally valuable in all departments of administration. A government cannot have too much of the kind of activity which does not impede, but aids and stimulates, individual exertion and development. The mischief begins when, instead of calling forth the activity and powers of individuals and bodies, it substitutes its own activity for theirs; when, instead of informing, advising, and, upon occasion, denouncing, it makes them work in fetters, or bids them stand aside and does their work instead of them.
But a central body of information and instruction for all the localities would be equally valuable in every department of administration. A government cannot have too much of the kind of activity that does not hinder but aids and stimulates individual effort and development. The harm begins when, instead of calling forth the activity and powers of individuals and groups, it substitutes its own activity for theirs; when, instead of informing, advising, and, when necessary, denouncing, it makes them work in shackles, or tells them to stand aside and does their work for them.
The worth of a State, in the long run, is the worth of the individuals composing it; and a State which postpones the interests of their mental expansion and elevation, to a little more of administrative skill, or of that semblance of it which practice gives, in the details of business; a State which dwarfs its men, in order that they may be more docile instruments in its hands even for beneficial purposes, will find that with small men no great thing can really be accomplished; and that the perfection of machinery to which it has sacrificed everything, will in the end avail it nothing, for want of the vital power which, in order that the machine might work more smoothly, it has preferred to banish.
The worth of a State, in the long run, is the worth of the individuals who compose it. A State that puts off the interests of their mental growth and elevation for the sake of a little more administrative skill in the details of business, or the semblance of it that practice gives; a State that dwarfs its people so that they may be more docile instruments in its hands, even for beneficial purposes—such a State will find that with small people no great thing can really be accomplished, and that the perfect machinery for which it has sacrificed everything will in the end be of no use to it, for want of the vital power which, to make the machine run more smoothly, it has preferred to banish.